The Alpha 18: Protect. Procreate. Prevail.
Author: Eric Vall
Date: 2024-04-13T00:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fiction; Paranormal; Fantasy
Description: The Alpha 18 Another riot has been stopped thanks to my pack, but now there’s trouble brewing in Ghana. We’re off to the African country just before Christmas and Blair’s due date. Thankfully, we’ve got the numbers and military support on our side, and I can only hope we’ll finally be able to bring peace to both shifters and humans around the world. Maybe then, I’ll get a little respite to enjoy my growing family and the birth of my youngest child. Being The Alpha is so much more than I’d ever expected.
Publisher: Self Published

Would you like to see chapters of my books before they come out? Do you want to see cover art sketches and vote on which poses should make it to final production? Would you like to see even sexier versions of my covers? Would you like to get my audiobooks at a deep discount?

Of course you would! Join my Patreon here to get all these awesome benefits (or search for my name on Patreon.com).

You can also join my Facebook group right here. Then you’ll know when my books come out before anyone else.

Books come out every Sunday!

Cast of Characters

Aaron Hart: Human FBI Agent. Short brown hair. Stubble. Broad build.

Abhi Kapudia: Human Head of Agency for the Indian Branch of the Asian Shifter Agency.

Abigail: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Ginger hair. Tan fur.

Adam: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Aiden’s beta. Brown hair. Brown eyes. Muscular build. Tan and yellow fur. Short temper. Deceased.

Aiden Jansen: Werecat alpha (mountain lion) Blair’s previous alpha. Tall. Blond hair in a man bun. Deceased.

Alejandro Morales: Human President of Venezuela. Short black hair. Bushy mustache. Tan skin. Broad shoulders. Rotund stomach. Tried to have all shifters killed in Venezuela.

Alex: Human Violinist in Jack Nolan’s orchestra.

Alfie: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon Flock. Messy black hair.

Alice: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Massachusetts. Blonde hair. Previous beta of Sebastian Rush.

Allison Barnes: Werecat (mountain lion) Nikita’s younger sister. Long brown hair. Azure eyes.

Amber Jansen: Werecat omega (mountain lion) Married to Jonathan Jansen, mother to Aiden and Max Jansen. Dark brown hair. Dull green eyes. Deceased.

Amy: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Atlin, British Columbia pride. Brown hair. Blue eyes. Biggest Disney fan.

Anastasia: Werecat beta (lynx) Atlin, British Columbia pride. Long blonde hair. Brown eyes. Great singer.

Angela: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Auburn hair. Light-brown eyes. Organized.

Angelique: Werewolf beta San Bernardino pack. Dark brown hair with blonde roots.

Annika Roswell: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Mainland. Petite. Strawberry-blonde hair. Enormous dark green eyes.

Archie Best: Avian beta (hummingbird) Shaggy brown hair. Brown eyes. Orange feathers. Red chest. Brown head. Previously known as Matthew Moss. Worked as a spy for Myles Beck. Deceased.

Arielle: Werecoyote omega Jesse’s half-Filipina omega. Warm brown hair. Reddish-brown eyes. Russet brown fur, bottle brush tail. Chocolate-cinnamon scent. Rescued from Gray Mackenzie.

Arthur Mordaine: Avian Jesse’s shifter lawyer. Tall and rail-thin. Curved nose. Gold, circular glasses. Short brown hair. Black feathers.

Ashton: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon Flock. Black hair. Brown eyes. Tanned skin.

Austin Hayes: Werewolf beta captain San Bernardino pack. Long blond hair. Blue eyes. Thick, wiry beard. Broad build. Always wears a plaid shirt and cowboy boots.

Autumn: Werewolf beta San Bernardino pack. Golden hair.

Azalea: Avian omega (bald eagle) Jesse’s omega. Blood-red hair. Blue-gray eyes. Coffee and caramel scent. Rescued from Reuben Dillard.

Azarov Petrovich: Russian wild cat beta captain Pale skin. Long black hair. Brown eyes. Gray-speckled fur. From the Kamchatka Peninsula. Does most of the talking for the wild cats.

Balabanov “Bala”: Russian wild cat beta Blond hair. Blue eyes.

Bas: Selkie beta captain (orca) Blond hair. Very formal. Previous leader of orca pod.

Beatrice: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Curly blonde hair. Sky-blue eyes. Nickname is Bee.

Benji Shaw: Werewolf beta captain Jesse’s half-brother and best friend. Dark blond hair. Hazel eyes. Gray fur. Viola student at Everleigh University.

Blair Avalon: Werecat omega (lynx) Jesse’s omega. Dyed black hair. Honey-colored eyes. Vanilla and honey scent. Sister of Gemma Avalon. Rescued from Aiden Jansen.

Bodhi: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Short black hair. Brown eyes. Tattoo of cat paw on right calf.

Bok: Russia wild cat beta Brown hair. Smallest member of the group.

Brady: Human SDD Intelligence Agent. Currently stationed in Canada.

Brenden: Werecoyote beta captain Mainland. Jet-black fur. Rangy build.

Brody Miller: Avian infant (golden eagle) Red hair. Ewan Miller’s son.

Bryce Lane: Human FBI Agent. Short blond hair. Chubby face. Broad build.

Caitlin Barrera: Werefox omega Jesse’s omega. Light blonde hair. Blue-green eyes. Square rimmed glasses. Rose and lemon scent. Rescued from Myles Beck.

Caleb Moreno: Werecoyote beta Mainland. Copper-colored skin. Black curly hair. Reddish-brown eyes. Bronze-colored fur. Smoky markings on paw and snout.

Calvin Till: Human CSIS agent. Brown hair. Green eyes.

Cameron: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Tan and white fur. Youngest pack member. Best friends with Finn.

Carlo Abella: Werecoyote beta captain Previous alpha to Pennsylvania pack. Dark hair. Green eyes. Tanned skin. Heavy stubble and mustache. Speckled fur. White paws. Italian born. Submitted himself to Jesse. Used to work alongside Myles Beck.

Caroline: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Straight blonde-brown hair. Gray eyes.

Cassie: Human Blonde hair. Gray eyes. Small and mouse-like. Delicate features. Wife of Kyle.

Cayden: Werecoyote beta Californian pack. Blondish-brown hair. Mechanic.

Cesar Ortiz: Werecat alpha (jaguar) Lima, Peru. Tan skin. Tattoos. Piercings. Brown hair tied up in a knot. Scar on right side of his face from hairline to chin. Hook-shaped scar under left eye. Spotted fur. Cyan eyes. Leader of the radicalized groups. Started the shifter riots in Lima. Deceased.

Charlie: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Curly blond hair. Blue eyes. Tan fur with a black mark under his chin.

Charlie Jansen: Werecat infant Islander. Dirty blond hair. Green eyes. Son of Aiden Jansen and Sarah. Five years old.

Charlotte Lloyd: Selkie omega (harbor seal) Jesse’s omega. Long, curly blonde hair. Blue eyes. Seal form has white spot on the back of her head. Crisp apple scent. Parents were an alpha and omega pairing of the pod and were killed by a pod of orcas several years ago.

Chelsea: Werecat beta (bobcat) Modoc County pride. Bright blonde hair. Brown eyes. Sean’s younger sister by two years.

Chloe Barrera: Werefox child New York. Child of Caitlin Barrera and Myles Beck. Sister of Zac Barrera. 13 years old. Blonde hair with pink, blue, and purple ends. Blue-green eyes. Wears glasses. Slightly distant with new people.

Christopher: Werecat beta (lynx) Mainland. Long dark hair. Blue eyes. Campus security.

Clarice Osborn: Werewolf omega Theo Finch’s omega. Blonde hair. Blue eyes. Previous alpha was Gabriel. Wanted shifter. Deceased.

Clay: Werecat beta (lynx) Modoc County pride. 17 years old. Youngest member of Jesse’s pack. Very energetic.

Colt Lewis: Werecat alpha (Lynx) Canada. Curly blond hair. Blue eyes. Bulky build. Gray-speckled fur. Previous head of the Canadian Shifter Agency. Deceased.

Connor Mackenzie: Werecoyote beta captain Previous alpha to Californian pack. Submitted himself to Jesse. Black hair. Brown eyes. Gray Mackenzie’s second cousin.

Cooper Ivan Rafe: Infant First-born child of Jesse and Nikita. Brown hair. Button nose. Shifter species unknown.

Coral: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Blonde hair. Blue eyes. Quiet but fierce. Sweet, angelic smile.

Corey Ryan: Werecat alpha (mountain lion) Previous alpha to Modoc County pride. Tanned fur. White paws. Black tips on his ears. Scars on his face. Deceased.

Cristiano Vieira: Human Brasília, Brazil. Shoulder-length brown hair. Agent for the new South American agency.

Curtis: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Ginger hair. Freckles on the bridge of his nose.

Daisy Cairns: Avian beta (raven) Yukon flock. Ginger hair. Light-brown eyes. Freckles on cheeks. Very anxious. Twin sister of Ivy Cairns.

Dallas: Avian beta (bald eagle) Mainland. Curly brown hair. Gray eyes. Calm and chill personality.

Damien: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Long brown hair with blond highlights.

Daniel: Werecat beta captain (mountain lion) Lives with East Oregon flock. African-American. Very strong. Wanted to be in the military.

Darcy: Avian beta captain (raven) Burntisland, Scotland.

Darla: Werewolf beta Mainland. Strawberry-blonde hair. Green-blue eyes. Quite small. Always hangs around with Lucie.

Darryl: Werewolf beta Idaho pack. Buzzed brown hair.

David Atkins: Werecoyote alpha Previous alpha to Lincoln County, Nevada pack. Gray-and-black fur. Red eyes. Deceased.

Dernov Vladimirovich: Human Head of Agency for Russia. Based in Moscow. Large and rotund. Thinning brown hair and bushy beard. Laughs at the smallest of things.

Dexter: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Messy black hair. Bright blue eyes. Tan and blond fur. One black ear. Childish attitude. One of the youngest members of the pack. Nickname is Dex.

Donald Robertson: Avian alpha (raven) Never seen in person. Burntisland raven alpha. Killed by Shen Shui.

Dr. Chase: Human Jesse’s professor at Everleigh University. Crow-like woman. Wrinkly face.

Drew: Werewolf beta Black fur. Killed in the attack on the coast. Previously from Tonopah, Nevada.

Dr. Stenton: Werecoyote Monroe town doctor. Black hair.

Dudin: Russian wild cat beta Curly brown hair. Green eyes. Tan skin.

Duncan: Werewolf beta Mainland. Ginger hair. Green eyes. Freckles across his nose.

Dylan York: Avian alpha (raven) Previous alpha to East Oregon flock. Never saw him in human form. Deceased.

Eden: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Black-brown hair. Brown eyes. Birthmark on left side of neck. Twin sister of Ellis.

Eduardo: Human Brazil. Dark hair. Jesse’s Spanish translator. Works for Marcos Gomes.

Eleanor “Ellie” Miller: Avian omega (golden eagle) Ewan Miller’s wife/omega. Brown hair. Green eyes. Mother of Brody and Norah Miller.

Eli Chambers: Human CSIS agent. Brown eyes. Quite small and lanky.

Eliza: Werecat beta (lynx) Mainland. Sleek black hair. Pale eyes. Zane’s twin sister.

Elliot: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Curly blond hair. Greenish-brown eyes.

Ellis: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Black-brown hair. Gray-brown eyes. Loves skateboarding. Twin brother of Eden.

Elodie Rebecca Rafe: Infant First-born child of Jesse and Arielle. Curly black hair. Blue eyes. Tan skin. Shifter species unknown.

Eloise: Werecat beta (lynx) Modoc County pride. Reddish-blonde hair in ringlets. Green eyes.

Elsie: Werecat beta (lynx) Modoc County pride. Toffee-colored hair. Blue eyes.

Elton Nilsson: Species unknown Head of Agency for Sweden. Not seen in person.

Ethan: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Black-brown hair.

Etush “Ettie”: Russian werewolf beta. White-blonde hair. Sparkling blue eyes. Used to be part of a traveling circus. Sixteen years old.

Eva Rafe: Werewolf beta captain Jesse’s aunt on his father’s side. Dark brown hair. Icy-blue eyes. Silvery coat that’s sleek and full.

Evandro Prado: Human Brasília, Brazil. Curly blond hair. Agent for the South American agency.

Ewan Miller: Avian alpha (golden eagle) Head of UK European Shifter Department. Ginger hair. Green eyes. Freckles. Based in Scotland.

Ezra: Human SDD Intelligence Agent. Stationed in Canada.

Faith: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Copper-colored hair. Very sweet and quiet.

Farrah: Werewolf beta captain British Columbia. Burgundy hair. Pierced nose and eyebrow.

Felipe: Human Brazil. Dark hair. Jesse’s Spanish translator. Works for Marcos Gomes.

Felix Elliott: Species unknown Head of Agency for Western Australia. Not seen in person.

Finn: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Messy blond hair. Green eyes. Best friends with Cameron.

Florence: Human Waitress at Alice’s Restaurant. Bright ginger hair. Forest green eyes. Assisted Jesse with information on the were-hunters.

Foster: Werewolf beta captain Idaho pack. Black hair. Brown eyes. Tanned skin. Gray fur. Doesn’t talk much.

Franco: Werecat beta (bobcat) Modoc County pride. Brown hair. Orange-brown eyes.

Frankie: Wereshark beta (great white) West Chatham, Cape Cod. Purple eyes. Only seen in animal form. Niko’s beta.

Frederick: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Curly brown hair. Very quiet. Boyfriend of Lily.

Galdina: Russian wild cat beta captain Long blonde hair.

Gavyn: Avian beta (bald eagle) Mainland. Buzzed black hair. Green eyes. Broad build. Loves playing football. Bit of a jock.

Gemma Avalon: Werecat beta (lynx) Mainland. Brown hair. Hazel eyes. Sister of Blair Avalon. Campus security.

George: Avian beta (bald eagle) Mainland. Ginger hair. Green eyes.

Gia: Werecoyote beta captain Californian pack. Short red hair. Italian heritage. Wanted to be a chef.

Grace: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Short brown hair. Green-brown eyes.

Gray Mackenzie: Werecoyote alpha Arielle’s previous alpha. Long, highlighted, curly hair. Blue eyes. Orange-brown fur with black-tipped hairs. Deceased.

Gregory: Werewolf beta Mainland. Buzzed brown hair. Gray eyes.

Guillaume Baudet: Werewolf alpha Head of Agency for the European Shifter Department. From France. Not seen in person.

Gus Dunn: Werefox beta captain Short blond hair. One green eye, one brown eye. Rotund figure. Red fur. Deceased.

Hailey Moore: Werewolf omega Jesse’s omega. Brown-and-blonde streaked hair, often dyes some strands in different colors. Green eyes. Light-gray fur, white speckled chin and stomach. Ears are a darker shade of gray. Honeysuckle and lavender scent. Deceased brother was a were-hunter.

Han Ming: Weretiger beta Black hair. Brown eyes. Missing half of his left ear. From China. Previous member of Shen Shui’s pride.

Hannah Pierce: Human Jesse’s class partner at Everleigh University. Blonde hair. Dark brown eyes. Former cheerleader.

Hannah: Selkie beta (harbor seal) Fair hair. Blue eyes. 23 years old. Daughter of Sharon and Joey. Older sister of Francine. Charlotte’s “cousin.”

Harlow: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Mahogany hair. Crystal blue eyes.

Harrison: Werecat beta captain (mountain lion) Eugene, Oregon pride. Curly brown hair.

Harry: Werewolf beta Mainland. Short brown hair. Blue eyes. Muscular build. Dark gray fur. Like a big brother to Hailey.

Hazel Wise: Human Co-head of the Shifter Detection Department, alongside Jesse. Long mahogany hair. Almond-colored eyes. Heart-shaped face.

Hendrix: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Atlin, British Columbia pride. Curly blond hair. Very chill and relaxed.

Henry: Werewolf beta captain Idaho pack. Curly blond hair.

Henry Ray: Werecat Shifter doctor on Vancouver Island. Short, fluffy brown hair.

Holly: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Ginger hair. Green eyes. Orange-brown fur.

Hope: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Short golden hair. Brown eyes. Very shy.

Hudson Helman: Werecat alpha (mountain lion) Head of Agency for the Australian Shifter Agency. Based in Sydney, New South Wales. Not seen in person.

Hydra: Selkie beta (orca) Long black hair. Soft gray eyes. Scar on left cheek. Black smudge on eyespot.

Isadora Melo Dultra: Human Brasília, Brazil. Short brown hair shaved at one side. Heavily pierced ears. Multiple tattoos on her arms. Agent for the South American agency.

Ivy Cairns: Avian omega (raven) Jesse’s omega. Long black hair. Light-brown eyes. Cinnamon and pine scent. Can make her own weapons. Twin sister of Daisy Cairns. Rescued from Zander Nevin.

Jack Nolan: Human Neat brown hair. Grayish-green eyes. Dark stubble. Previous student at Everleigh University. Musician who offered Jesse a part in his orchestra.

Jackson: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Short dark hair. Cyan eyes. Blond and tan fur.

Jake Woodruff: Human Jesse’s friend. Member of DnD group. Film Major at Everleigh University.

Jayden Carver: Werewolf alpha Previous alpha to San Bernardino pack. Looked to be in his late-twenties. Only saw him in hybrid form. Deceased.

Jesse Rafe: Werewolf alpha. Tan skin. Dark brown hair. Blue eyes. Black fur. Violin student at Everleigh University. Parents were Ivan and Miranda Rafe.

Joel: Werecat beta captain (bobcat) Atlin, British Columbia pride. Blond hair. Blue eyes. Big fan of superheroes.

Joey: Selkie beta (harbor seal) Washington State. Fair hair. Husband of Sharon. Father of Hannah and Francine. Charlotte calls him “Uncle Joey.”

Jonah: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Bleached blond hair. Brown eyes.

Jonathan Jansen: Werecat alpha (mountain lion) Gray-blond hair. Blue eyes. Married to Amber Jansen, father of Max and Aiden Jansen. Deceased.

Jude: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Neat and tidy. Good friends with Kora.

Julia: Human Violinist in Jack Nolan’s orchestra.

Julien: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Dark blond hair. Green eyes.

Justin Taylor: Human Shifter Detection Department agent. Based in Chicago, Illinois.

Kahn: Werecoyote beta Mainland. Black hair with silver strands.

Karina Barnes: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Mother of Nikita and Allison. Widow of Anthony Barnes. Brown hair. Teal eyes.

Kasia: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Red hair. Green eyes. Motherly. Girlfriend of Spencer.

Kassidy: Werewolf beta Mainland. Curly black hair. Brown and gray fur.

Kiara: Werecoyote beta captain Californian pack. Mahogany hair.

Kinley Price: Human Manhattan. Shifter Detection Department agent. Blonde hair. Dark blue eyes. Brown glasses. Assisted Hazel Wise and Rachel MacMillan getting information on Myles Beck.

Kiri Everard: Werecoyote beta Mainland. Platinum-blonde hair. Reddish-brown eyes. Ash-colored fur. Map enthusiast.

Kora: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Blonde hair with silver highlights. Gray eyes. Neat. Good friends with Jude.

Kristina: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Mainland. Black hair. Pale green eyes. Campus security.

Kyle: Human Pianist in Jack Nolan’s orchestra. Curly brown hair. Clothes are normally creased. Husband of Cassie.

Kyson: Werewolf beta British Columbia. Long black hair. Tanned skin. Tribal tattoos. Brown-and-white fur. Didn’t appreciate Jesse’s arrival.

Lachlan Grant: Avian beta captain (raven) Long brown hair. Blue eyes. Fire tattoo on shoulder and neck. Stretched ear lobes. Burntisland, Scotland.

Laura Barrera: Werefox beta New York. Brown-black hair. Blue eyes. Younger sister of Caitlin Barrera. Wanted to be a paramedic.

Laza: Russian wild cat alpha. Previous alpha to the Kamchatka wild cat pride. Never seen in person. Killed by Shen Shui.

Leo Williams: Werecoyote beta Mainland. Hawk-like nose. Sand-colored hair. Hazel eyes.

Leona: Werewolf beta Idaho pack. Ash-colored hair.

Levi: Werecat beta (lynx) Atlin, British Columbia pride. Black hair. Prankster.

Lian Qing: Weretiger omega Jesse’s omega. Long, black-and-purple hair. Brown eyes. Orange and peony scent. Trained to be a ballet dancer. Fluent in multiple languages. Born and raised in China. Rescued from Shen Shui.

Lily: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Blonde hair. Bright green eyes. Girlfriend of Frederick. Worst vegetarian ever.

Lorelei: Werecat beta (bobcat) Modoc County pride. Black-spotted fur. Very determined. Nickname is Lori.

Louise Newman: Werewolf beta Idaho pack. Blonde hair. Brown eyes. Gray speckled fur. Slight Southern accent.

Lu Lim: Werecat alpha (lynx) Head of Agency for the Asian Shifter Agency. Based in Beijing, China. Brown hair. Brown Eyes. Round face. Gray speckled fur. Exposed Jesse and shifters to the world. Deceased.

Luca Soldado: Species unknown Head of Agency for Spain. Not seen in person.

Luca: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Dark buzzed hair. Thick black eyebrows. Broad build.

Lucas: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Massachusetts. Previous beta of Sebastian Rush.

Lucie: Werewolf beta Mainland. Dyed black hair. Light-blue eyes. Always hangs around with Darla.

Luis: Werecat beta (lynx) Orinoco Rainforest, Venezuela. Shaggy black hair. Tan skin. Lives with a feral pride. Rarely ever shifts into human form. Previously Markel’s beta. Now part of Jesse’s pack.

Lukasz Bakula: Species unknown Head of Agency for Poland. Not seen in person.

Luke: Avian beta (bald eagle) Mainland. Blond hair. Blue-gray eyes.

Lyla Jansen: Werecat infant Islander. White-blonde hair. Brown eyes. Daughter of Aiden Jansen and Olivia. Three years old.

Maffeo Lo Rivera: Species unknown Head of Agency for Italy. Not seen in person.

Maisy: Avian beta (raven) Burntisland, Scotland.

Manina: Russian wild cat beta Curly black hair. Bites her nails when she’s nervous.

Marco: Werecoyote beta Mainland. Flaxen-haired. Stocky build.

Marcos Vidal Gomes: Human Acting Head of Agency for the new South American Agency. Black hair and a neatly trimmed beard. Brown eyes. Very smartly dressed. Stationed in Brasília, Brazil.

Maria: Werewolf omega Washington. Theo Finch’s previous omega. Older than Aunt Eva. Five teenage kids. Jesse gave the option to leave the pack if she wanted to.

Mariam Porter: Werecat beta captain (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Long, curly blonde hair. Sky blue eyes. Loves to read. Bit of a girly-girl.

Markel: Werecat alpha (lynx) Orinoco Rainforest, Venezuela. Only seen in his animal form. Has lived a feral life for 13 years.

Markov: Russian wild cat beta captain Short brown hair. Brown eyes. Hooked scar on chin. Doctor of the wild cat pride.

Markus: Werecat beta captain (mountain lion) Atlin, British Columbia pride. Black hair in dreadlocks. Brown eyes. Tan skin. Tall with very broad shoulders. Wanted to be a football player.

Marley: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Turquoise eyes. White tufts of fur on ears.

Maryin: Russian wild cat beta White-blond hair. Blue eyes. Very quiet. Only knows a small amount of English.

Masen: Werecat beta (lynx) Modoc County pride. Black-and-gray hair. Dark eyes.

Matilda: Wereshark beta (great white) West Chatham, Cape Cod. Purple eyes. Only seen in animal form. Niko’s beta.

Max Jansen: Werecat alpha (mountain lion) Golden hair. Emerald eyes. Broad build. Lived off parents’ wealth. Deceased.

Maxwell Byrne: Human Caught avians shifting on camera in Teslin, Yukon.

Mike: Werecat beta captain (mountain lion) Massachusetts. Curly blond hair. Previous beta captain of Sebastian Rush.

Molly: Werewolf beta San Bernardino pack. Dirty-blonde hair in ringlets. 19 years old.

Myles Beck: Werefox alpha Previous alpha of New York skulk. Dark blond hair. Blue eyes. Round face. Orange fur. Yellow-gold eye. White chin, and black-tipped ears. Head of the SDD. Territory spanned over all of New York and New Jersey. Deceased.

Nayeli: Werecoyote beta Californian pack. Long black hair. Tanned skin. Native American. Yurok Tribe.

Newt: Werecat beta (cougar) Max’s beta. Bald head. Scar on neck. Broken front tooth. Deceased.

Nikita Barnes: Werecat omega (mountain lion) Jesse’s omega. Light tan. Caramel-brown hair. Teal eyes. Golden fur. Citrus-sweet scent. Creative writing major at Everleigh University.

Niko: Wereshark alpha (great white) West Chatham, Cape Cod. Purple eyes. Only seen in animal form. No omegas, but has three children with a beta. Was created and shifted for the first time as a result of the “shifter boom.”

Nina: Werewolf beta Mainland. Black hair. Forest green eyes. Square-shaped glasses.

Noah: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Brown hair. Yellow-brown eyes.

Norah Miller: Avian infant (golden eagle) Brown hair. Ewan Miller’s daughter.

Olive: Werewolf beta Idaho pack. Wildly curly brown hair. Brown-and-gray fur. Very hyper and forgetful. 19 years old, but looks 15.

Oliver: Avian beta (bald eagle) Mainland. Short brown hair. Blue eyes.

Olivia: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Curly, light-red hair. Brown eyes. Mother of Lyla Jansen.

Oscar: Werecoyote beta captain Californian pack. Blond hair.

Pablo Alvarez: Human Brasília, Brazil. Buzzed black hair. Advisor for the South American agency.

Parker Little: Human Jesse’s friend. Red hair. Freckles. Wire-framed glasses. Member of the DnD group.

Paul: Werewolf beta British Columbia. Brown hair. Brown Eyes. Gray fur. Didn’t appreciate Jesse’s arrival.

Paulo: Human Brasília, Brazil. Dark hair. Broad shoulders. Equivalent of a beta captain for Marcos Gomes.

Paige: Werewolf beta British Columbia. Short silver hair shaved at one side with blue stars. Ashy blonde fur. Very small. Goth. Didn’t appreciate Jesse’s arrival.

Paxton: Werecat beta (lynx) Modoc County pride. Ashy hair with a fringe. Hazel eyes. Gets worried quite easily.

Peter Daughtry: Werecoyote Mainland. Gray hair. Blue eyes. Retired park ranger.

Phillip: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Massachusetts. Buzzed hair. Previous beta of Sebastian Rush.

Phoebe: Werecat beta (lynx) Modoc County pride. Silver hair. Yellowish-brown eyes. Bit of a nerd.

Poppy Jansen: Werecat infant Islander. Black hair. Blue eyes. Always wears hair bows. Daughter of Aiden Jansen and Sophie. Four years old.

Posie: Werewolf beta Thirteen years old. Daughter of Sally. Killed in the attack on the coast. Previously from Tonopah, Nevada.

Professor Collins: Human Jesse’s music professor at Everleigh University. Short brown hair.

Quinn: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Short brown hair. Sea-blue eyes. Mother of Rebecca Jansen.

Rachel MacMillan: Human Connecticut. Shifter Detection Department agent. Dark blonde hair. Green eyes. Hazel Wise’s mentor.

Raina: Werewolf beta Mainland. Long, curly red hair. Her brother was her previous alpha.

Ramiro: Werewolf beta captain Washington. Previous beta captain for Theo Finch.

Randell Snyder: Werefox alpha Shoulder-length, greasy brown hair. Scar from right eye to cheek. Red fur. Deceased.

Rayko Pohl: Species unknown Head of Agency for Germany. Not seen in person.

Rebecca Jansen: Werecat infant Islander. Blonde hair. Blue eyes. Speaks with a lisp. Daughter of Aiden Jansen and Quinn. Four years old.

Reese: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Auburn hair. Brown eyes. Likes fishing.

Reuben Dillard: Avian alpha (bald eagle) Azalea’s previous alpha. Patch of feathers missing on his stomach. Violet eyes. Deceased.

Rhett: Werewolf beta Mainland. Curly black hair. Blue eyes. Gray fur.

Rhys: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Ginger hair. Blue eyes. Pale skin.

Riya: Werecoyote beta Californian pack. Long black hair. Tanned skin. Indian heritage. Loves to experiment with spices.

Robin: Werewolf beta Mainland. Long auburn-and-blonde hair. Gray eyes. Pretty nerdy.

Roman: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Sky-blue eyes. Short black hair. Neatfreak.

Romeo Bell: Werewolf alpha Previous alpha of Maine pack. Short brown hair. Gray eyes. Dark gray fur. Scar beneath his left eye. Worked alongside Myles Beck. Territory spanned over all of Maine and Vermont. Deceased.

Rory Bates: Wereshark beta (great white) West Chatham, Cape Cod. Shoulder-length brown hair. Gray eyes. Scar from right eye to left side of his chin. Creation of the “shifter boom.” Niko’s beta.

Runov: Werewolf beta captain Gray fur. Orange eyes. Russian shifter. Previous alpha killed by Shen Shui.

Russell Banks: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Canada. Bald head. Brown beard. Beer belly. Colt Lewis’ assistant. Deceased.

Ryland: Werecat beta (bobcat) Modoc County pride. White-blond hair.

Sabine: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Max’s beta. Blonde pixie cut. Petite build. Deceased.

Sage: Werewolf beta captain Idaho pack. Blonde hair.

Sally: Werewolf beta Mother of Posie. Blonde-gray hair. Previously from Tonopah, Nevada.

Sam: Selkie beta (harbor seal) Washington State. Graying beard. Green eyes with wrinkles. In his 50’s. Charlotte’s “Uncle Sam,” but he sees her like his daughter.

Sam: Werefox beta New York. Curly blond hair. Broad shoulders. Myles Beck’s previous beta.

Samantha: Human Violinist in Jack Nolan’s orchestra. Blonde hair.

Samuel Norris: Werecat beta (lynx) Modoc County pride. Never saw him in his human form. ID was found in a car. Deceased.

Sarah: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Dark blonde hair. Green eyes. Mother of Charlie Jansen.

Scarlett: Avian beta (bald eagle) Mainland. Strawberry-blonde hair. Crystal-blue eyes. Small and petite.

Scott Williamson: Werecat alpha (lynx) Previous alpha of Eugene, Oregon pride. Gray speckled fur. One eye scarred shut. Black-tipped ears. Deceased.

Sean: Werecat beta (bobcat) Modoc County pride. Dirty-blond hair. Older brother of Chelsea by two years.

Sebastian Rush: Werecat alpha (mountain lion) Previous alpha of Connecticut pride. Blond hair. Blue eyes. Tattoo of a lion on right hand. Tip of one ear missing. Worked alongside Myles Beck. Territory spanned over all of Connecticut, Massachusetts, Rhode Island, and New Hampshire. Deceased.

Serena: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Mainland. Golden hair. Beauty mark on right cheek. Campus security.

Seth: Werewolf beta Mainland. Buzzed blond hair. Brown and gray fur.

Shalyapina “Shal”: Russian wild cat beta Brown hair. Birthmark on her neck.

Sharon: Selkie beta (harbor seal) Washington State. Blue eyes. Wife of Joey. Mother of Hannah and Francine. Charlotte calls her “Auntie Sharon.”

Shen Shui: Weretiger alpha Siberian tiger from China. Never seen in human form. Jade-colored eyes surrounded by scars. Worked as a puppet for the Asian agency. Deceased.

Shi Mu: Weretiger beta ESD agent. Brown hair. Brown eyes. Dresses in smart suits. From China but lives in Madrid. Lives alone, and isn’t part of a pride.

Sidney May: Werecat beta captain (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Cropped brown hair. Dusty-gray eyes. Bit of a tomboy. Severe nut allergy.

Simon: Avian beta (raven) Burntisland, Scotland.

Siyanko: Russian wild cat Brown-blonde hair. Tall and slim. Fastest wild cat in the group.

Skye: Werecat beta (lynx) Atlin, British Columbia pride. Brown hair. Allergic to everything.

Sloan: Werewolf beta Idaho pack. Long ginger hair. Green eyes.

Sobakova “Soba”: Russian wild cat beta Short blonde hair.

Sophie: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Black hair. Brown eyes. Mother of Poppy Jansen.

Spencer: Werecat beta captain (mountain lion) Islander. Ginger hair. Wanted to be a football player. Boyfriend of Kasia.

Steph: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Long blonde hair. Organized and playful.

Steven: Human Violinist in Jack Nolan’s orchestra.

Sven: Werefox beta captain New York skulk. Brown-black hair. Broad shoulders.

Tegan: Werecat beta (bobcat) Modoc County pride. Red-brown hair. Gray-blue eyes. Very petite.

Teng Tao: Werecat beta (lynx) Beijing, China. 18 years old. Great with technology. Goes by Tao, but his closest friends call him Tay-Tay.

Tess: Werewolf beta. Idaho pack.

Thalia: Werecoyote beta Mainland. Tawny hair. Blue, doll-like eyes. Tawny fur with a fluffy tail.

Theo Finch: Werewolf alpha Black fur with patches missing and covered in scars. White triangle on chin. Murdered Jesse’s parents. Deceased.

Thomas: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Mainland. Sandy hair. Blocky glasses. Wants to be an engineer.

Tiana: Avian beta (bald eagle) Mainland. Curly black hair. Brown eyes. Diagnosed with OCD.

Tilly: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Red hair with pink highlights. Silver eyes. Zodiac signs tattooed on her knuckles.

Todd: Werecoyote beta Monroe resident. Gray hair. Rotund build. Normally seen sitting in the diner.

Tom: Werefox beta captain New York skulk. Dark blond hair. Broad shoulders.

Tom: Werewolf alpha Short brown hair. Brown eyes. Brought his pack to Jesse for safety. Previously from Tonopah, Nevada.

Travis Kelly: Human Jesse’s friend. Member of DnD group. Mexican-Irish nationality.

Troy Watson: Werewolf alpha Previous alpha of Idaho pack. Black fur. White paws. Deceased.

Valya: Russian wild cat omega Laza’s omega. Never seen in person. Killed by Shen Shui.

Vera Couto: Human Brasília, Brazil. White-blonde hair. Blue eyes. Jesse’s advisor for a new South American agency.

Vincente: Human Brasília, Brazil. Dark blond hair. Broad shoulders. Equivalent of a beta captain for Marcos Gomes.

Vinko Leskovar: Werecat alpha Head of Agency for Croatia. Not seen in person.

Wesley: Werewolf beta captain Mainland. Brown hair.

William Hendry: Human Director of the FBI. Short gray hair. Blue eyes.

Willow: Werewolf beta captain Alberta. Brown hair. Previous beta captain for Theo Finch.

Wren: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Always wears sunglasses.

Wyatt Arbour: Werecoyote alpha Head of the Canadian Shifter Agency. Curly brown hair. Gray eyes. Stubble. Owns nearly all of Alberta.

Yasmin: Human Manhattan. Administrative assistant for Jesse and Hazel Wise. Black hair. Brown eyes. Tanned skin. Very small. Very excitable.

Zac Barrera: Werefox child New York. Child of Caitlin Barrera and Myles Beck. Younger brother of Chloe Barrera. 11 years old. Blond hair. Blue-green eyes. Loves video games.

Zane: Werecat beta (lynx) Mainland. Black hair. Pale eyes. Eliza’s twin brother. Campus security.

Zander Nevin: Avian alpha (raven) Ivy’s previous alpha. Blond hair. Muscular. Missing several feathers. Deceased.

Zara: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Sandy-brown hair. Brown eyes. Square-shaped face.

Zhang Li: Weretiger beta Black hair. Tall and muscular. Very protective over Lian Qing. From China. Previous beta of Shen Shui.

Zimin: Russian wild cat beta Black hair. Heavy stubble.

Chapter 1

A tendril of steam lifted from my paper coffee cup as I cradled it in my gloved hands. The reflection of the skyscraper behind me was printed on the surface of my black coffee, and I simply watched it as I blocked out the noises all around me.

A couple of days ago I was caught in the center of a war zone and speaking to the president of Peru. Now, I was one of hundreds of thousands of people wandering around Times Square.

Oh, and I’d just found out Hazel Wise was pregnant with my fourth child. Sixth, if I included Chloe and Zac, which I did.

I constantly had to remind myself how fucking crazy my life was. Especially when shit like this happened.

The icy December wind whipped around me as I leaned back against the towering building. Everyone around me discussed Christmas, their family plans, and the gifts they still had to buy. It was like they were in their own little worlds, they walked past me without even looking in my direction, and I was more than okay with that.

Either they didn’t recognize me in a large winter coat, a hat, and a scarf coiled around my neck. Or, they were so used to seeing The Alpha all over the news, that they no longer had any issue with shifters, so my presence meant nothing to them.

Personally, I had a feeling it was the first of the two options. After everything I had done around the world recently, I was practically a celebrity now. The only reason I was wearing the hat, coat, scarf, and gloves was to hide my identity as best I could.

Shifters certainly didn’t need to wrap up warm when the weather turned. But I would have stood out like a sore thumb if I didn’t act human while out in public.

I took a sip from my cup and glanced up at the cloudy sky as the coffee sat on my tongue. Even though I was in a rush to get to Hazel, I had to admit it was nice to take time for myself and appreciate the smaller details.

I subtly sniffed the air around me, but all I could smell were car fumes and the various scents that floated from the food carts. I’d masked my shifter scent with a few anosmiacs, and I was relieved when I didn’t spot any new shifters in the area.

Well, I wasn’t the only shifter in the city, but at least they were all on my side.

I always had betas keeping a close eye on me, even if they weren’t standing directly beside me. My east coast betas blended in with the surroundings, watched from high windows, and silently communicated with each other as they made sure I was safe. My Brazilian human bodyguard, Isadora, had to use the coffee shop restroom, and I’d taken the opportunity to stand and observe as I waited for her.

When I first met the rather daunting Isadora, I thought she was going to be my bodyguard only while my family and I were in South America. I thought she was going to assist the South American agency, and she was going to become Marcos Gomes’ bodyguard as he took up his new role as the agency’s co-head.

But as soon as my family and I had discussed heading back to the States, Isadora was quick to raise her hand. She wanted to come with us, and she wanted to see more of the world. I saw no reason why she couldn’t, and Marcos had enough people around him to keep him safe, so we added one more person to the flight home.

My omegas, my children, Aunt Eva, and Benji had all traveled back to Oregon while I came to New York. I was going to meet up with them in a couple of days, but I didn’t want to cart the kids around for longer than I had to.

Chloe and Zac didn’t mind traveling, but Cooper and Elodie were far too young to deal with constant flying and time differences. Plus, Blair was two weeks away from giving birth, so I had to make sure my werecat omega was as comfortable as possible.

I knew they were all safe with my betas, and it wasn’t going to be long before I saw them again. But as soon as Hazel had stunned me with the news of her pregnancy, I’d had to get to her as quickly as I could.

We still had a lot of shit to deal with around the world, and the new threats that had appeared in Ghana, too. But I decided to kill multiple birds with one stone, hence the sudden race toward New York.

A glass door beside me suddenly swung open, and Isadora wrapped one arm around herself as she battled the icy air and cussed in Portuguese. A woolen hat covered her short brown hair and heavily-pierced ears, but she still wore her combat pants, black jacket, and steel-capped boots.

“Ready?” I asked.

“Yes.” She nodded.

I pushed myself off the wall and the two of us started walking in the direction of the Shifter Detection Department headquarters. A very light dusting of snow covered the city, almost like a sprinkling of powdered sugar on a gingerbread house.

It definitely added to the Times Square magic.

“It is always be cold here?” Isadora asked in her thick accent.

“In winter, yes,” I replied. “But like most places, it gets very hot during the summer months.”

Isadora’s English wasn’t the best, but the slower I spoke, the more she picked up on what I was saying.

I assumed it didn’t reach freezing temperatures in Brasília, Brazil, so it was probably the first time Isadora had experienced this sort of weather.

But she was certainly going to get used to it if she stayed with my family and me in Oregon.

In fact, we hadn’t actually discussed what she was going to do. But it was something we could decide at a later date.

Isadora and I weaved through a sea of people as we neared the SDD headquarters. My bodyguard kept her hand near one of her two handguns at all times, just in case she had to use them. Most of the people we passed were simply taking in the scenery and enjoying the festivities. However, Isadora was strangely obsessed with killing, and keeping me safe was her top priority. So, it was no surprise to me that she was constantly locked and loaded.

I drank the last of my coffee and threw the cup into the nearest trash can as we neared the almost-camouflaged agency. The aged, white building had a yellowed tint to it. There were roughly fifteen floors in the entire building, and each floor was lined with neat, rectangular windows. There were no signs saying we’d arrived at the SDD headquarters, and it was the same for most of the headquarters in other bustling cities.

Until recently, humans had no idea shifters existed, so we couldn’t give it all away by showcasing the head offices. Perhaps that was going to change soon, or maybe we’d still keep it hidden, in case a few unaccepting humans came across the buildings.

I fished around in my pockets for my ID badge and keycard, then I pulled open the glass door and allowed Isadora to walk in before me. She let out a soft sigh as she walked under the overhead heater, but then she quickly got to work checking out the reception area.

It was a large, open space with white stone flooring. There were elevators toward the back, a seating area to the right, and a few desks to the left where a receptionist had made herself comfortable. It lacked color and character, and there was still no visible evidence we’d walked into the headquarters.

“Isadora,” I said with a small smile as she surveyed the seating area. “We’re safe here.”

“Always, Jesse?” she asked.

I wasn’t exactly sure what she meant, so I went with the first answer I came up with.

“Most of the time, yes,” I replied. “This is a very safe building.”

Isadora hesitated for a second, almost like she didn’t quite believe me. But then she accepted my answer and followed me toward the reception desk.

“Good afternoon, Mr. Rafe.” The receptionist smiled up at me.

Anne looked to be somewhere in her mid-forties. Her brown hair had little streaks of gray running through it, and like the last time I’d met her, Anne had spritzed herself with a heavy dose of perfume.

“Good afternoon, Anne,” I said. “How are you?”

“Oh, I’m just fine,” she replied. “It’s wonderful to see you again.”

“Likewise.” I smiled.

It was only my second time visiting the building, and it had been a few months since I was last here. But Anne still treated me like I came here on a daily basis.

“I see you’re here to visit Miss Wise?” she asked.

“That’s right.” I nodded as I slipped my ID under a white scanner. “Anne, this is Isadora Melo Dultra. She might be with me when I visit, but she doesn’t have an ID badge or a card. I’m assuming that isn’t an issue?”

I briefly looked over at Isadora. Her face was straighter than a ruler, and Anne seemed to softly shudder at the intimidating woman beside me.

“Yes, that’s not a problem.” Anne looked back over at me and smiled, then glanced back at Isadora. “Can you sign yourself in on the visitor’s form, please?”

The receptionist looked around her desk for a second, then she brought out a clipboard with a pen attached to a piece of string.

Isadora stared at the paper for a second, but then she shrugged and accepted the clipboard from Anne.

I assumed Isadora had to take a second to translate the words, but then she noted down her name and the time of our arrival underneath the other eight visitors.

“Thank you,” Anne said as she took the clipboard back. “Okay, Mr. Rafe, that’s it all sorted. I’m assuming you know where you’re going, right?”

“The fourteenth floor?” I checked.

“Exactly.” She smiled. “I’ll inform Miss Wise you’re on your way up.”

“That’s excellent, thanks, Anne,” I replied.

I gave the sweet receptionist a smile, and Isadora bobbed her head before we turned toward the elevators. I scanned my keycard to activate the elevators. Isadora ushered me inside before I selected floor fourteen and the doors slowly closed.

“Now,” I said as the elevator lifted us up. “Unless I tell you otherwise, please don’t kill anyone.”

“But I kill?” Isadora frowned like it was the only possible answer she could have given me.

“I know, but… you don’t need to kill everyone we come across,” I snorted. “Everyone in this building works for me and Hazel. They aren’t out to hurt me.”

“If they hurt, I kill?” she asked.

Isadora was always looking for a loophole.

“Sure,” I agreed. “If they hurt me, and I tell you to kill them, then you can.”

Isadora shrugged, then she slipped her black handgun out of the holster strapped to her chest. She dropped the magazine out, probably to make sure it was fully loaded, and then slapped it back in the magazine well before slipping the gun back into its holster again.

“Also, please don’t scare the shit out of everyone,” I laughed while I uncoiled the scarf from around my neck.

Isadora frowned in confusion, but I shrugged it off and shook my head. The language barrier was often an issue between us, but at least she understood the most important information.

I unzipped my jacket and shoved my hat and gloves into the deep pockets. The elevator was heated, and I was glad to be out of the warm winter attire.

Isadora pulled her hat off, too, and she scratched the shaved side of her head as she combed through her hair.

The doors slid open a second later, and I quickly spotted Kinley Price sitting behind her desk. She was the administrative assistant for the entire fourteenth floor, so every call and message went through her.

Kinley looked up from her computer as the elevator pinged, but it took a second for her to register who’d arrived.

“Oh, Jesse!” She gave me the biggest smile as she stood up from her seat.

The first time I’d met Kinley, her short height was the first thing I’d noticed about her. She always had the warmest smile on her face, and the expression shone in her brown eyes behind her glasses.

Kinley’s blonde ponytail bobbed as she skipped over to greet me. Like always, she wore a sweet floral dress with black tights and a black cardigan. Her white lanyard sat over her chest, and her black patent-leather shoes barely made a noise as she neared me.

“It’s good to see you again, Kinley,” I chuckled as she threw her arms around me.

Despite her height and her human strength, Kinley gave very tight hugs.

“And this is Isadora,” I said as I motioned toward the woman beside me. “One of my new human bodyguards.”

“Hi.” Kinley smiled with her head still pressed against my ribs.

“Hello.” Isadora nodded before she surveyed the area.

I left her to do her work and patted Kinley lightly on the back.

“I didn’t know you were coming here today!” She gave me one last squeeze before she stepped back. “Hazel only told me an hour ago that you’d planned to visit us! Oh, and please, give me your coat, and I’ll hang it in the closet for you.”

I smiled down at the small woman as I slipped the heavy coat off my body and handed it over.

I knew Hazel had only informed a few people about her pregnancy, and Kinley wasn’t one of them. We were obviously going to tell everyone when the time was right, but I didn’t want to let anything slip yet.

“I wanted to talk to Hazel about everything that’s going on in Africa at the moment,” I said somewhat truthfully. “And I found myself with a little bit of extra time to make the journey over here.”

“Well, I’m so glad to see you.” Kinley smiled before she hung my coat in the designated closet and headed back to her desk. “And how was South America? I bet Brazil was beautiful!”

“South America was… challenging,” I replied. “There were highs and lows. But you’re right, some of the scenery we saw was absolutely breathtaking. Other areas… not so much. Especially during a war.”

“I mean, yeah,” Kinley sighed. “I can’t believe the news right now. It feels like it’s been one thing after another, after another. When is it ever going to end?”

“Hopefully soon,” I told her. “The South American agency is in the final few stages before it can fully take off, along with government funding. We’re still dealing with Asia, and with Africa now, too, but I feel like it’s within touching distance.”

That reminded me, I had to plan a call with Dernov Vladimirovich in Russia to see how everything was going in regard to the Asian agency.

The vast majority of the continent still hated my guts, but I hoped that would all change in time.

“Is Rachel here today?” I asked as another thought came to mind.

Rachel MacMillan was Hazel’s mentor when she first started working for the SDD. She used to be based in Connecticut, and she was a huge help when Hazel and I had to work out what the fuck was going on with the SDD’s old Head of Agency, Myles Beck.

But as soon as Hazel and I took over the agency, Rachel transferred to New York so she, Hazel, and Kinley could all work together.

“Not today, unfortunately,” Kinley replied. “She’s currently in Boston with a few other agents. A new skulk of werefoxes recently moved location, so the agents are getting all the necessary information.”

Shifters moved all the time, much like how humans moved houses if they outgrew their current residence. It wasn’t anything to be concerned about, but with a new skulk living near some of my betas, I had to make sure everything was going to go smoothly.

“Hopefully they won’t cause any problems for me,” I said.

“No, no, Jesse.” Kinley shook her head. “This skulk is made up of the sweetest werefoxes you’ll ever come across. Literally, they don’t have any black marks when it comes to the SDD. Rachel’s doing her due diligence, you know?”

“I understand,” I replied. “Now, I should probably let you get back to work before Hazel wonders if I’ve gotten lost in the building.”

“I’m sure she knows you know your way around,” Kinley laughed. “Plus, Yasmin and Hazel have been informed you’re with me. And they know how much I like to talk.”

I chuckled, even though I wanted to say I was beyond desperate to finally get to Hazel and wrap my arms around her. I’d been fighting the impatience for two days, and that was even harder to cope with when Hazel was only yards away from me.

Fortunately, the phone on Kinley’s desk started ringing, so I said I’d see her later before Isadora and I headed for the frosted glass door beside the desk. I scanned my card once again, and the door unlocked with a soft click.

We instantly came across two hallways as we walked through the door. There was a seating area in the middle, and each hallway led us toward various rooms and offices. My shifter hearing picked up on the phones ringing in all directions. I heard people laughing and muttering to themselves or others, paper sliding through printers, and the clattering of computer keys.

As far as I was aware, I was the only shifter in the building, but I wondered if the constant noise was as loud for the humans. Or if they were simply used to the sound by now.

Isadora and I walked down one of the hallways that took us toward Hazel’s office. The walls were a soft cream color, and the hardwood flooring looked like it had recently been polished, or perhaps it was always that shiny and I simply hadn’t noticed.

We arrived at Yasmin’s office first. Soft music played from the room, and I knocked on the door lightly as I announced my arrival. Mine and Hazel’s assistant was lost in her work until the knock sounded, and she threw her head up in shock as she caught sight of me.

Yasmin was roughly the same height as Kinley, but she was far more excitable. In fact, Yasmin was like a toddler who was high on sugar. She literally raced across the room to come and greet me, and Isadora had to hold out a hand to stop Yasmin from getting too close.

“It’s okay,” I laughed at Isadora. “Yasmin is just happy to see me.”

The last thing I needed was for Isadora to shoot poor Yasmin before she even got a word out.

“Oh, my god, yeah!” the assistant cackled. “Aaah, Jesse! Hi! Oh, my god, hi! And you must be Isadora, right? Hazel told me all about you!”

“I kill.” Isadora shrugged.

“I know, which is why it’s great that we’re going to be best friends!” Yasmin clutched her hands together and pressed them against her chest. “Aaah!”

“How many Red Bulls have you had today?” I smirked.

“None!” she gasped. “It probably actually would give me wings if I drank caffeine. Decaf all the way, baby!”

“God, it’s good to see you again, Yasmin,” I chuckled.

The assistant let out a silent scream, then she continued to clap her hands against her chest like she was a damn cheerleader. She flattened out her black hair as she regained her breath. Her tanned skin was flushed with all of her excitement, and I almost felt like I had to check to see if she was okay.

“Oh, by the way, Hazel will be with us shortly,” Yasmin was quick to add before I said anything. “She had to take a call seconds before you walked around the door. Bad timing, right? I know.”

“It’s okay, I know she’s busy.” I smiled.

“Oh, my god, totes,” Yasmin replied. “Like, sooooo busy! Now, tell me, did you bring any of your omegas with you? I’m dyyyyyying to meet one!”

“I’m sorry,” I said truthfully. “I know how desperate you are to meet an omega, but they’re all at home in Oregon at the moment.”

Yasmin looked bummed for a split second, but then she shrugged it off.

“I know, I know, they have to look after the kids,” Yasmin replied. “But I’m a true OG shifter fan, y’know? I neeeed to meet an omega one day!”

“An OG fan?” I frowned.

I wanted to ask if Yasmin knew shifters weren’t celebrities or bands that came with large followings.

Not yet, anyway.

“Yeah, like, a fan from day one.” Yasmin shrugged. “Or… the first day I worked for the SDD.”

“Okay,” I laughed. “I promise you’ll meet one someday. Or all of them.”

“Yes!” she gasped. “Please, please, please!”

“Yes, I promise,” I replied. “We need to sort out what’s going on in the world first, then we can look into taking another trip back here. Hopefully, sometime in the New Year.”

Yasmin squealed and performed a happy dance. It didn’t take much to make her smile, but I had to make sure I stuck to my promise.

Just as Yasmin’s dance came to an end, Hazel’s delicate voice echoed out from a speaker on Yasmin’s desk.

“That’s my call ended, so you can send Jesse in whenever he arrives,” Hazel said politely, but I caught the subtle excitement in her tone.

She was just as desperate as I was to finally be reunited.

But Hazel clearly didn’t know I was standing on the other side of the door. So, I decided to surprise her.

“Yasmin,” I whispered. “Can you divert any and all calls until I say otherwise?”

“Oh, my god, totes.” She smiled. “Just give me the word!”

“Okay,” I laughed and then turned to see Isadora. “Can you stand outside and guard the door? People can come and see Yasmin, but guard Hazel’s door until I’ve finished my meeting with her, okay?”

A “meeting” was one way of describing the plans I had for Hazel.

There was no reason for Isadora to guard the door, but I had to give her a job to do. She was like a robot who was created to work. Isadora would throw a tantrum like a child if she didn’t have something to do. I hated to think what she’d do if she was bored and had a loaded gun in her hands.

Isadora simply nodded her head, then she walked out of the office without saying a word.

Once the two of them knew what they were doing, I headed for the door that separated the two offices. The light sound of computer keys told me Hazel was typing something up, so I pulled open the door while she was distracted by it.

Hazel gasped as I appeared in the room, but then she pushed herself away from the desk and ran toward me before I even closed the office door.

“Jesse,” she whispered as she threw her arms around me. “Oh, my god, you’re here.”

Her body molded against mine, and I tucked her head under my chin as I took in her delicate Almond Joy scent.

But that wasn’t the only scent I noticed.

It was normal for omegas’ unique scents to change during pregnancy, but it was the same with Hazel, too. It was impossible for humans to notice it, but her natural scent changed ever so slightly. It showed there was a change going on inside her body, but up until now, I’d thought it was only a shifter thing.

Her mahogany-colored hair shined under the bright light in the ceiling, and I took in the luscious aroma of her coconut body lotion as we stood in silence.

Hazel’s office was lined with shelves filled with various books, files, and other items. A large white desk sat in front of floor-to-ceiling windows that overlooked Manhattan, and I caught sight of the large amount of paperwork alongside the computer on her desk.

“I missed you,” Hazel whispered against my chest.

“I missed you, too.” I placed a kiss against her head. “God, I missed you so much.”

Hazel pulled back slightly, and I cupped her face in my hands as I left a sweet kiss against her lips.

“How are you feeling?” I asked as I moved my hands from her face to her flat stomach. “Are you still feeling sick?”

“Sort of, but it’s nothing I can’t handle,” she replied honestly. “And I’m better now that you’re here.”

It blew my mind that our child was slowly growing inside her. She was still so early on in her pregnancy that the embryo was barely a flutter on the radar. But I knew it was going to feel like no time passed before Hazel was showing.

“You’re only about five weeks pregnant, right?” I asked.

“Yes.” She nodded. “Before you went to Venezuela was when we… made this child.”

Pregnancy math confused me because it was only about three weeks ago that we’d conceived this child. But shifter pregnancies were even more complicated, especially as eight months was considered full term for a shifter, instead of the regular nine.

But I wondered if that changed if the child was half-human, half-shifter.

Only time was going to tell.

“I still can’t believe this.” I smiled as I caught the sight of tears in her brown eyes. “Especially because I thought you were on the pill?”

“I was,” Hazel laughed. “So, imagine my shock when I took the test the other day. Clearly, the pill doesn’t work as well when it comes to The Alpha.”

“What a shame.” I winked.

“I know,” she sighed playfully. “We’ll just have to look for someone to take my place so I can move back to Oregon to be with you.”

“That’ll be one of the first things we sort out once we’ve dealt with Africa,” I said. “Maybe Rachel would want to take over?”

“Rachel was my first thought, too.” Hazel nodded. “But you’re right. You can deal with Africa, I’ll attend my first doctor’s appointment, and then we’ll look into a replacement.”

I’d booked Hazel an appointment with the best shifter doctor on the East Coast. She couldn’t visit just any regular doctor because everything changed when it came to shifters. So, at least Dr. Milne knew everything when it came to shifter babies and even humans who’ve carried shifter babies.

“I’m sorry I can’t be there for your first appointment.” I stroked her cheek with the back of my hand.

“It’s okay, Jesse.” Hazel smiled. “You’ll be there for the rest of the journey. Plus, this is only an initial exam to make sure I’m healthy and to get a baseline.”

“Okay, good,” I sighed. “And you’re right. It won’t be long before you’re back in Oregon with us, and then Dr. Stenton can take over from Dr. Milne.”

“Exactly.” Hazel leaned up to place a kiss on my lips. “Now, tell me about Lima. And Peru in general. How was it?”

I took Hazel by the hand and led her toward the desk chair.

“It’s looking much better than before,” I said as I took a seat and had Hazel climb onto my lap while I wrapped my arms around her waist. “The humans we saved are all being treated for injuries, or they’re sorting out their living situations.”

“Oh, good,” she replied. “And the lady and her family? What was her name again? Alma?”

“Yes, Alma.” I smiled at the memory of the small family. “She’s doing much better. Her kids and husband are all fine, and she’s just happy to be reunited with her siblings. The werecat alpha, Cesar Ortiz, who kidnapped them had done some serious damage to her siblings. But at least we got them out in time.”

“And Cesar’s betas?” Hazel asked.

“They’re… off doing their own thing,” I snorted. “They want their privacy, and I understand that. As long as they help me when I need them to, which they’ve promised to do, then I have nothing against them taking time to themselves.”

I’d met with the jaguar betas before we’d left Lima. They weren’t the warmest shifters I’d ever come across, but they were my betas now, so it was in their blood to help and protect me.

“And Blair?” Hazel queried. “How did she cope with the flight home?”

“As well as expected.” I smiled before I brushed a kiss against Hazel’s cheek. “She’s under strict instructions not to leave the house until the baby’s born. Fortunately, because it’s so close to Christmas, the omegas are busy buying gifts and turning the house into Santa’s Workshop as we speak. So, Blair’s given them all instructions from her spot on the couch.”

“I bet she hates that,” Hazel giggled.

“Yeah, it’s the worst.” I smirked.

“Oh, and I heard you have a new bodyguard?” Hazel asked. “Isabelle?”

“Isadora,” I replied. “She’s… one of a kind, and she sees herself more like a human beta. But she wants to make sure I’m safe, along with my omegas and my children, so you’ll be part of that list.”

“I can’t wait to meet her,” my little human replied as she snuggled herself against my chest.

“Well, she’s right outside.” I pointed toward the door. “So, if you hear gunfire it’s probably because Isadora got bored and decided to shoot someone.”

Hazel gasped for a second, but then she calmed down when she noticed the playful look on my face.

“Don’t scare me like that, Jesse!” Hazel lightly hit my arm. “You’re unbelievable.”

“I know,” I agreed and brushed sweet kisses up her jaw and toward her ear. “You remind me of that every day.”

“Because you always need to be reminded,” she joked.

“Hmm,” I mumbled as I took her earlobe between my teeth.

I felt the shiver as it raced down Hazel’s spine.

“So…” she cleared her throat with a cough. “If Isadora is guarding the door, does that mean we’re alone for now?”

“Yup…” I breathed into her ear, and she shivered once again. “And Yasmin’s been told to divert all calls.”

“Oh, we really are alone.” Her hand brushed up my arm.

“Until I say otherwise,” I replied. “Because I wanted to show you exactly how much I missed you in the last few weeks.”

Hazel turned in my lap until she was facing me. Her hands cradled my face, and she brought herself in closer until her plump lips were only a whisper away from mine.

“Show me,” she ordered.

Chapter 2

Every thought went out the floor-to-ceiling windows as soon as Hazel’s lips brushed against mine. All I wanted to do was claim and love the delicious woman on my lap. It felt like it had been months since she was last with me, instead of just a few weeks.

But now it was time to rectify that.

The chair squeaked and strained in protest as our kiss began to build with heat and passion. I roamed my hands across her slender back, and Hazel combed through my hair with her fingers.

Our lips and tongues stilled as we each let out moans and groans filled with pure pleasure and passion, and as I slowly began to rock my hips, Hazel clawed at my back to pull me closer.

Her white silk blouse felt as thin and delicate as the pages in a Bible in my hands, and I would have ripped it straight from her body if I knew she had other clothes to wear. So, before the temptations won, I slowly began to undo the pearl buttons as my lips moved from her mouth and down her neck.

“Jesse,” Hazel whispered as she arched into my touch.

I smiled against her smooth, coconut-scented skin. The more her blouse moved, the more my lips began to wander. I kissed over the curve of her collarbone, and I nipped at her pulse point as I moved my way across her chest.

Hazel let out a little squeak as my lips traced her skin. As soon as I removed the blouse from her body and threw it to the floor, I instantly became distracted by one of my favorite changes to Hazel’s body.

“This mating mark looks so good on you, by the way,” I said as I kissed the crescent moon-shaped mark on her clavicle

I still couldn’t believe Hazel had one. I’d always thought it was only something shifters received, but Hazel wore it like the finest piece of jewelry. An alpha-human relationship wasn’t exactly common in my world, so Hazel was probably one of the very few humans to own a mating mark. But that made it even more special.

As I inspected the mark on her collarbone, I stroked my hands down the gentle curve of her waist until they came to a stop at the band of her navy-blue skirt. I couldn’t wait to watch her stomach swell as our child grew, but for now, I enjoyed all the time I had left with her addictive curves.

Hazel slowly rocked and bounced on my lap as I peppered kisses across the flesh of her breasts. My cock strained against the zipper of my jeans, but I didn’t want to be a selfish bastard who only thought about himself. I had one of the most stunning women literally riding my cock, so all of my attention was focused on her.

“Jesse,” Hazel moaned as I returned one of my hands to her back and skillfully unclasped the white silk bra.

“Yes?” I asked while her straps pooled over her shoulders.

Her tits bounced as they fell from the silk cups, and my eyes instantly focused on her darkened nipples.

Like a moth to a flame, my lips softly caressed the hardened nub while my hand worked on her right breast.

“Ooooh!” she cooed as she arched into me once again. “Alpha!”

“Are they too sensitive?” I asked before my tongue lapped away at her nipple.

“No, no, it’s okay,” she said breathlessly. “Keep going.”

So I did.

My fingers played with the tiny zipper at the back of her skirt while Hazel undid the buttons of my shirt. I was afraid my cock was going to fucking break if it wasn’t released from its confines sooner rather than later. But I almost brushed that thought away as I moved over to her right breast.

However, Hazel must have noticed the rather obvious issue I was sporting. Because as my cock practically wept in protest, Hazel unbuttoned my jeans to gain access to my boxers.

Her hand roamed over the bulge in my boxers. Her fingers slipped under the elastic, and my cock twitched as her blunt nails gently glided over the base of my hardened length.

“Fuck,” I grunted into her skin.

“Mmmm,” Hazel moaned quietly as I left a trail of kisses back up to her ear and over to her jaw.

The sweet aroma that radiated from her was almost intoxicating, and the feeling only increased as Hazel wrapped her fingers around my cock and gave it another little tug.

Our kiss continued on for a couple more minutes, and during that time Hazel fully removed my shirt and added it to the growing pile of clothes on the floor. There was no better feeling than when we pressed our bare chests together, but I knew we both wanted more. However, the limited movement in the chair wasn’t going to give us what we so desperately desired.

Hazel rubbed the palm of her hand against my painful erection while her hips rocked back and forth, and I knew I couldn’t hold back any longer. And neither could she, given the various expressions on her face. I wasn’t about to cum in my pants like a damn teenager, but, at that moment, I needed to feel Hazel break around me more than I needed air.

So, there was only one thing to do.

With my hands firmly holding onto her ass, I lifted us off the chair and sat Hazel down on the desk instead. I brushed some paper and pens off the desk with the back of my hand. There was also a mug of tea Hazel had been drinking when I arrived, and I quickly placed it on the floor, too.

But then I positioned the agent onto her back as her legs wrapped themselves around me.

“If you want me to remove your skirt and tights, I’ll need to gain access,” I laughed as I patted her thighs.

Hazel rolled her eyes playfully before she reluctantly released me from her grip.

Fortunately for both of us, it took no time at all to remove her final items of clothing. It wasn’t long before she was sprawled across the desk with nothing but her hair covering her breasts.

As soon as I moved her hair out of the way to get a better look, Hazel crossed her ankles and slipped one arm over her front like she was trying to cover her breasts. She tucked her head into her chest, and she shyly curled a loose strand of hair around her ear.

Hazel had a light-brown birthmark underneath her right breast in the shape of an uneven heart. It was very small, perhaps the size of a dime, and it sat against her pale skin perfectly. I knew she didn’t like it, and she covered it whenever she could, but it was one of my favorite things about her.

In fact, Hazel had always been slightly self-conscious about her body, even though she had no reason to be. Hazel much preferred for it to be the two of us during these far more intimate moments. She covered her body when she could, and it had always been my mission to show her how gorgeous she was.

Her body was a work of fucking art, and I wanted her to know that.

“You don’t need to be shy around me,” I told her.

“I’m not shy,” she whispered with a slight boost of confidence.

“Good.” I blew her a kiss before my hands started to wander.

I gently parted her legs to allow me to nestle between them. Hazel gave me a sweet smile as she sat up and draped her arms over my shoulders. She left a gentle kiss on my cheek as she nudged herself closer until there was barely any space between us.

“Jesse?” she said as she brushed through my hair at the nape of my neck.

“Yes?” I asked.

“Umm…” Hazel ducked her head, but I still caught sight of the blush on her cheeks. “Will this… harm the baby? Or… will it harm them as they start to develop?”

“No.” I smiled at how much she loved our child before they were even considered a baby. “They’re perfectly safe.”

“Even with the… knotting process?” she asked. “Because… I mean…”

“Hey.” I cupped her cheek and carefully lifted her head to look at me. “Even with the knotting process, our baby is perfectly safe. Whether it’s right now, or seven months from now.”

“Okay, good.” Hazel smiled. “I just… had to check.”

“And I appreciate you checking.” I brushed my lips against hers.

Hazel knew I certainly hadn’t stayed away from Nikita, Arielle, or Blair throughout their pregnancies. But I imagined Hazel was thinking over every little thing right now, so it was only right she asked a question as important as that.

But in order to keep her occupied, I carefully laid her back down on the desk and continued to devour her body.

Her nipple instantly began to stiffen as I flicked it with my tongue, and then my right hand began to drift down her body until it reached the apex of her thighs. Hazel let out short, shallow breaths as my fingers began to tease her skin, and those pants became a low moan as I parted her damp pussy lips with two fingers.

Her wetness pooled around my fingers as I pumped them in and out of her as fast as I could without hurting her, and Hazel’s back arched off the desk as I curled one finger to reach her most sensitive spot.

“Yessss, Jesse!” Hazel cried.

I moved from one nipple to the other as I increased the speed of my hand, and every time I suckled on her delicate flesh, Hazel would bite back her moan, or muffle her mouth with one hand.

“Don’t hold back,” I told her as I placed a kiss between her breasts. “Let me hear you.”

“Alphaaaa,” she groaned.

“Coat my hand in your juices,” I urged her. “Fill the building with your wild screams. Let yourself break around my fingers.”

I increased my speed a little more, but I kept my eyes focused on Hazel as her eyes squeezed shut and her body jerked around my hand. My painfully-hard cock hit against her, and I couldn’t wait to break past her damp pussy lips with my swollen head.

Her fingers stroked through my hair, and a shiver shot down my spine as she scratched my scalp with her blunt nails. Her walls tightened around my fingers, and I salivated at the thought of lapping up her juices with my tongue and drinking straight from the source.

Hazel went from touching me to touching her stomach, and then her breasts. Her hands roamed around, and she arched her back into me as she dropped her jaw open.

“Ooooh!” she cried. “Shiiiit!”

Seconds later, her juices gushed into my hand, and Hazel dropped her chin as she controlled her labored breathing. I kept my fingers where they were, but I teased her sensitive nub as the last of her orgasm rolled through her. More of her juices gushed into my hand and onto the desk, and it looked as though Hazel practically deflated onto the solid surface as her orgasm came to a rest.

As the last wave rolled through the delicate human, I reluctantly retracted my fingers as a soft smile curled across Hazel’s lips.

“That…” she laughed lightly. “God, Jesse, I…”

“Yes?” I smiled.

“I…” Hazel shook her head. “It always takes me by surprise. Every damn time.”

“I wonder if you’ll still say that years from now,” I whispered as I closed the distance between our needy lips. “Will I always make you forget where you are and even your own name whenever I make you cum?”

“I…” Hazel gave me a heated kiss before she let out another deep breath. “I think so.”

“Hmm,” I hummed. “That sounds like a challenge, and one I’m willing to face.”

“But let’s not think about the years to come.” Hazel locked her ankles around my legs, and she held onto my shoulders and pulled me against her. “Because I’m still not done with you yet.”

“Thank fuck for that,” I growled.

I nipped and suckled at her plump lips. My cock began to twitch as I felt the heat that radiated from her pussy, and it took every ounce of strength to stop myself from claiming her right there and then.

But then I asked myself why I was holding back.

So, with that, I pushed my jeans and boxers over my ass until they crumpled around my shoes. I didn’t even give a shit that my bare ass was on display, and anyone could have looked up at the building and caught sight of us fucking on the desk.

All I cared about was the woman in my arms and how much I wanted to slam inside her.

A grin curled across my lips as Hazel became more and more vocal. The two of us worked on each other, and I sucked back several moans as the feral creature inside of me reared its head.

Hazel and I certainly had a thing for fucking on desks, and our meetings always steered off in different directions. They were certainly the best meetings I’d ever taken part in, and I couldn’t wait until Hazel moved to Oregon to be with me, and the meetings would become part of our daily routine.

Just as the temptations grew even harder to ignore, I palmed my dick in my hand and gave it a little tug. Hazel silently begged me with her silky, chocolaty eyes, and she didn’t even have to say the words.

We both wanted the same thing.

So, as my swollen head parted her pussy lips, I smashed my mouth against her and began yet another heated kiss. The two of us let out muffled moans as my cock slipped against her soft pussy lips, and then I hesitated for a brief second before I pushed myself all the way in.

Her tunnel was warm and inviting, but it caught my raging cock in a tight grip and wouldn’t let go.

Hazel’s perfect breasts bounced as I rocked her against the desk, and she occasionally placed both hands on her head like she was trying to keep herself steady.

Her juices coated my cock, a sheen of sweat glistened over her chest, and I wished I could have taken a picture of that exact moment. But my phone was in a pocket by my feet, and I certainly wasn’t going to pause anything in order to retrieve it.

A couple of minutes after I practically pinned Hazel with my cock, she came for a second time, and she covered her mouth with one hand as she muffled back her screams. Her damp walls squeezed my cock as I pounded deeper and deeper into her sweet pussy, and I was almost certain the desk was seconds away from shattering into tiny pieces.

I always liked the idea of breaking a few beds or solid surfaces with my omegas, but I knew it would have injured Hazel, and that was the last thing on my mind.

Not only that, the desk was also covered with important paperwork, and the computer that held all the information we needed for the various threats shifters faced. So, breaking the table and potentially ruining everything on it wasn’t on my list of things to do.

My name slipped from her lips over and over as I increased the speed at which I fucked her. The desk wobbled and skidded against the hardwood flooring, and part of me hoped Yasmin was still listening to her music. It probably wasn’t enough to drown out Hazel’s screams, but every little bit helped.

I wasn’t sure how long we remained in that position, and I didn’t pay much attention to the time, either. My flight back to Oregon wasn’t until six-thirty, and it was just after noon by the time we’d arrived at the headquarters. So, as long as I didn’t miss my flight, then I planned on spending as much time as I could with my cock deep inside my personal Almond Joy.

Several minutes after that thought, a look crossed Hazel’s face. Her eyes winced shut in pleasure, and her mouth dropped open in a silent scream as my cock started to grow toward her now-occupied womb.

She let out a proper cry as the knotting process fully connected us together. And I was sure everyone on the fourteenth floor probably would have heard. Perhaps the people on the floor below us, too.

Knotting with an omega was the most dominating and primal thing in the world. It was natural to feel it with a shifter, but it was even more dominating when I was fucking a human and knotting with her womb.

A few long, agonizing minutes passed, and it seemed as though Hazel had calmed down slightly. The two of us continued to rock against each other gently while I helped her adjust to my growing girth, and it almost felt like I was never going to get to cum, but then I let out a mighty sigh as my balls began to tighten.

“Alphaaaa!” Hazel cried. “Yes, yes, yesssss!”

Hazel’s juices gushed around my solid cock as she came once again, and then I reached my orgasm only a second after her. Streams of cum expelled from my cock as stars appeared in my eyes, and the two of us sighed and moaned in unison as I filled Hazel’s womb with every drop of my seed.

“Oh, my god!” Hazel called out into the air. “I… I… Alpha!”

My heart pounded against my chest as loads of my warm seed filled my little co-head, and more of her juices spilled onto my thighs and the desk as Hazel squirmed and spasmed in my arms.

I covered her heated skin in kisses as we overcame the effects of our orgasms. Stars still glistened in my eyes from the rounds upon rounds of seed that expelled from my cock, and I held Hazel’s trembling body against me as we tried to calm down.

Our heart rates slowly began to settle as the last of our orgasms rippled through us, and a heavy silence filled the room as I looked deep into Hazel’s almond-colored eyes.

“I love you.” I smiled.

“I love you,” she repeated.

The two of us remained in a peaceful silence for a few minutes, and even though the knotting kept us bonded together, we probably still wouldn’t have moved even if it wasn’t there.

I was far too comfortable.

Even though I hadn’t planned on being a selfish bastard earlier, I was going to be one now. I didn’t want to move from where I was, and I didn’t want Hazel to move, either.

I was pretty sure everyone knew what had just occurred in the office, even without heightened shifter senses. But I didn’t give a shit about any of that. All that mattered to me was the spent lady trapped beneath my arms, and I even considered whether it was possible to repeat our actions a few more times before we had to face the real world again.

But a quick glance at the clock on Hazel’s desk told me it was already one-forty. I had less than four hours before I had to be back on my way to the airport, and we still had a lot to discuss.

However, Hazel and I were fortunate enough to spend this time together, even if it wasn’t for as long as we wanted. We already knew I wouldn’t be in New York for any longer than eight hours, and we simply had to be patient until she made the move across the country to permanently live with us.

“So, how long until you’re going to offer Rachel the promotion?” I winked, and Hazel and I located our clothes and cleaned up the mess on the desk.

“As soon as she gets back from Boston,” Hazel giggled as she hurried to button up her blouse.

“Good.” I grinned. “I can’t wait.”

“I’d still like to work for the SDD,” Hazel added while she tucked her blouse into her skirt and zipped it up at the back. “And the agency will always be yours, of course. But I’m thinking we could have something closer to home so I can still assist Rachel, even once the baby’s here.”

“Oh, we’ll certainly sort something out.” I nodded. “Even if Rachel takes over here, you’ll still be the co-head alongside me. And we can make the commute here whenever we need to.”

“Perfect.” Hazel smiled. “I can’t wait.”

“Neither can I.” I pulled her into my arms and left three kisses on the crown of her head before we stepped away and got back to work.

“Now, do you want to take the comfy seat?” Hazel motioned toward the leather chair behind the desk. “It’s far more comfortable than the armchairs, and you’ve been traveling for weeks, it seems.”

“But you’re pregnant,” I laughed. “That always takes priority.”

I was going to offer for her to sit on my lap and we’d share the chair. However, I wanted Hazel to be as comfortable as possible, and with the amount of work we still had to do, it made sense that we both had our own seats.

And she didn’t fight me on it.

Hazel let out a loud sigh as she relaxed back in her office chair. Her brown eyes drooped with exhaustion, and she hugged her arms around her stomach as she pressed herself up against the side of the chair.

I quickly snapped a picture of it on my phone as her eyes softly closed.

“This is obviously the first time I’ve ever been pregnant,” she mumbled while I brought a spare chair over to sit beside her. “So, I have absolutely nothing to compare it to. But is this sheer exhaustion a shifter pregnancy symptom? Or is it the same for every woman, regardless of their species?”

A year ago, I probably knew a few basic facts about pregnancy. General knowledge stuff that most people were aware of.

However, I was weeks, even days away from becoming a father of five, including Chloe and Zac, so I knew a lot more now than I did twelve months ago.

“Arielle really struggled in her first trimester,” I said as I thought about my gentle werecoyote omega. “Nikita was… ‘okay,’ and Blair struggled a bit with her exhaustion, too. I’m not sure about Caitlin, but I’ll ask her for you. It’s common to feel really tired during the first twelve weeks, so you’re not alone in that. However, it could be that you’re struggling with the lack of energy more, simply because you’re a human carrying a half-shifter baby.”

“Are you saying I’m not strong enough?” Hazel smiled playfully to show she was only kidding.

“I never said that,” I laughed. “And I’ll never say that. But the facts are there. This pregnancy will be unlike anything my omegas go through. And you can discuss all of this with Dr. Milne when you see her because she’ll have all the answers you’re looking for.”

Hazel simply nodded and rubbed one hand across her flat stomach.

“Now, I know Dr. Milne will ask whether you’re eating enough, and what you’re eating,” I continued. “It’ll be even more important for you to take in the right amount of essential nutrients. So, with that in mind, have you had lunch yet? Because I’m fucking starving.”

Hazel threw her head back and laughed.

“For a second I thought we were about to write down a meal plan,” she chuckled. “I thought you were going to calculate my caffeine intake for the day, which is practically zero, by the way. But I’m so glad it was just your way of asking for food.”

“I’m always asking for food,” I replied. “We both need to consume more calories than the average person.”

“I’ll see what Yasmin can do.” Hazel nodded.

While Hazel called through to Yasmin to order us a platter of sandwiches, fruit, a fresh cup of green tea, and a black coffee, I checked on Isadora. My “bodyguard” was standing at ease in front of the office door. Her hands were locked together against the small of her back, but I knew she still had easy access to the handgun in the holster on her hip, just in case.

Even though Isadora told me she didn’t eat on the job, I rolled my eyes, laughed, and then told her the sandwiches would be brought upstairs once they were ready.

I couldn’t complain about her taking her job so seriously. However, Isadora had to realize being a beta or a guard of mine wasn’t like the President’s Secret Service. She wasn’t expected to work twelve-hour shifts without blinking or pissing once.

Isadora simply nodded her head when I told her to eat something, and then I closed the door behind me and headed back to the desk.

“Okay…” Hazel adjusted her position in the chair before she pulled herself closer to the desk. “Shall we get this over with?”

A quick click of the spacebar woke the computer up from its nap, and she typed in her advanced password and ID without even looking at the keyboard.

“Tell me everything you can about Africa,” I replied. “And tell me exactly how we’re going to stop these new riots.”

Chapter 3

I watched as Hazel located an encrypted folder and typed in the various passwords to access the information.

Our computers and documents were incredibly safe, and they were all issued to us by the FBI. However, that meant it was slightly more tedious to access every file. Especially if we accidentally closed a file before we were finished with it, and then we had to go through the process all over again.

But people literally killed others to access some of the shifter government information that was stored on our devices. So, if I had to type out the same password and ID number ten times over, I was going to do it if it meant everything was safe.

“Okay…” Hazel clicked her tongue as she found what she was after.

The folder held more encrypted files, and each of them was labeled with either two or three letters to subtly highlight the contents.

The first file Hazel clicked on was labeled “TG,” which I assumed stood for Tamale, Ghana.

“So, this is all of the information our agents were able to gather for us while you were in Peru,” she explained. “I’ve put them all together in this folder, and it’s been shared with you, too, so you can access it while you’re at home.”

“Excellent.” I smiled.

It shouldn’t have amazed me that everything was so organized because that was just how Hazel worked. Even her coffee pods were sorted out into colors and strengths. But I couldn’t believe she had the time to write up these detailed files, especially while partly running the country-wide agency, too.

“What exactly is going on in Tamale right now, as we speak?” I asked. “You said these shifters heard about the riots in Lima, right?”

“Yes,” Hazel sighed sadly. “What started off as shifter fights in the streets have since turned much worse. Humans and shifters are losing their lives, and the fairly peaceful city of Tamale has turned into a warzone. And the longer we leave it, the worse it’s going to get. I fear shifters in other towns and cities in Ghana, and even other African countries, could join in and start the same thing.”

“Like a domino effect,” I mumbled. “It’ll just keep going until I stop it.”

“Exactly.” Hazel nodded. “I understand shifters are angry, and they felt like they hadn’t been treated properly as soon as their existence hit the news. But this has to stop right now. In fact…”

Hazel paused as she loaded YouTube on the computer. A few words in the search bar gave her the videos she was after, and the thumbnails alone told me everything I needed to know.

I couldn’t take my eyes away from the screen as a video started to play. A microphone picked up the heartbreaking screams of men, women, and children, and I almost didn’t want to believe more riots had spread into the African continent.

I witnessed a man shifting on the spot into a giant werecat. His yowl sounded powerful enough to shatter the sandstone building behind him, and his turquoise eyes narrowed in anger before he took off running toward a crowd of fleeing people.

Clouds of dust blew up from the street as cars took off down the roads. I heard the faint sound of gunfire in the distance. There were images of grass huts being demolished and burned down, and it felt like the more rural areas of the city were being targeted the most. Maybe because it was easier to take down a hut instead of a brick building.

“It’s just awful, Jesse,” Hazel whispered. “People are homeless because of this, and more are losing their lives as every minute ticks by. People have lost everything they had, and who knows how easy it’ll be to find somewhere new to live. Or to build a new hut?”

“It saddens me to see such a thing,” I muttered. “And nearly everyone being targeted is human?”

“Yes,” she said softly. “According to our agents, some of the shifters are defending the humans, especially the humans who can’t flee the city as easily. But other shifters have had to think for themselves, and they left before they got caught up in the riots.”

“To be honest, I don’t blame them.” I weighed the options with my hands. “If I was a regular alpha, and I knew staying behind was going to put my children and my family in danger, I’d probably think about leaving, too. As hard as that is to say.”

“You wouldn’t be the only one.” Hazel squeezed my arm. “But I know you, and I know you’d probably make sure we were safe somewhere before you turned back to help the others at home.”

“You’re right.” I nodded. “That’s exactly what I would do.”

“But for now we need to think about how we’re going to stop this from escalating.” Hazel paused the video and returned to the encrypted folders.

“I intend to stop it,” I replied as I motioned toward the computer screen. “But tell me what you can about the city, and then we’ll work from there.”

“Well, this first file gives you a rough idea of where you’ll be going.” Hazel quickly skimmed over the information on the capital city of Ghana. “Tamale is situated in the Northern Region of Ghana in West Africa. It’s the fourth largest city in Ghana with just under three hundred thousand people.”

A couple of pictures had been added underneath the information. One picture showed incredible architecture and gorgeous sandstone buildings. But the other picture showed the other side of Tamale, with open, barren land and grass huts.

The ones I’d just witnessed being burned to the ground.

“Do you know the percentage of shifters?” I asked as I balanced my chin on my hand. “Or does that number only include humans?”

“The percentage of shifters in Tamale?” Hazel clarified, and I nodded. “Err… I don’t think that number even counts as a percentage. Perhaps… less than one percent.”

“Okay,” I mumbled against my fingers. “Then again, one percent of three hundred thousand is… what, three thousand?”

“Yeah.” Hazel nodded.

“Which is still a shitload of shifters if we’re not prepared for a number that big,” I sighed.

“Our agents are confident not every shifter in Tamale is involved in the riots,” Hazel replied. “But…”

“But?” I asked.

“But they think there are three alphas involved in these fights that have broken out,” she continued. “One of them is based in Tamale, one owns land in the outskirts of the city, and the other lives in a town called Bimbilla. Which is about a three-hour drive from Tamale.”

I leaned back in my chair as a deep frown formed on my face.

“Are they working together?” I asked.

It was possible the alphas were allied together like I was with alphas around the world. But it wasn’t often that I heard about alphas coming together like that. Perhaps they simply all had the same intentions, so they looked past their differences in order to increase the size of the fights and riots.

“We’re not sure if they’re working together or not,” Hazel replied. “But the agents have spotted a wolf pack and two cougar prides mixed in with the riots.”

“Okay…” I nodded my head slowly. “And what do we know about these alphas?”

“They’re still in the process of gathering information.” Hazel scrolled further down the page until she came across what she was after. “This is everything we have right now.”

“‘Kofi Tetteh.’” I read aloud. “He’s the alpha of a pack of African werewolves. It’s estimated he has at least four hundred betas, and his territory runs straight across the bottom half of Tamale.”

“Literally from one side to the other,” Hazel added.

The details on Kofi included a couple of snapshots of the man himself. They weren’t exactly headshots, and we had to work with what the agents could get us, but it told me enough.

Kofi looked to be incredibly broad-shouldered, with buzzed black hair and an overgrown, scruffy black goatee. He wore nothing but a pair of yellow, billowy pants, and he wore a white shell necklace that hung halfway down his dark, bare chest.

“Well, this makes me think Kofi’s allied with the other alphas, then,” I said while I looked through the information once again. “Because even if all the alphas are fighting for the same reason, the other alphas could easily turn on him and take his land right from under his paws.”

“It’s very possible.” Hazel nodded. “I mean, it could be like Myles Beck all over again. He saw himself as the pseudo Great Reuniter and ordered the various alphas to attack you because he wanted the power. Maybe Kofi’s done the same?”

“Eurgh.” I rolled my eyes with a snort. “Myles was such a prick.”

“Agreed,” Hazel giggled.

“The only good things that came from him were one of my omegas and two of my children.” I shrugged. “I suppose I could thank him for that. While I piss on his grave, of course.”

Hazel just smiled and laughed silently as she leaned herself against me.

“I love that you don’t hold grudges,” she said playfully.

“I’m The Alpha,” I replied. “I should be known for holding grudges.”

“That’s true,” Hazel giggled.

Just as I turned back to the screen to read more on the alphas, a loud knock came from the dividing door.

“Ding, ding, ding!” Yasmin called out. “Lunch is served!”

“You can bring it in, Yasmin,” Hazel replied with a smile.

“I bet there’s never a dull moment with her next door,” I whispered.

“Nope, never.” She smiled.

Yasmin backed into the room and wheeled a silver cart over to the desk. A full tray of sandwiches had been decorated with bunches of salad leaves and ribbons of carrot. There were two bowls of freshly-prepared fruit salad, a fresh cup of black coffee, and Hazel’s green tea she’d asked for.

“Thank you, Yasmin,” I said as I instantly grabbed a ham sandwich from the tray. “Make sure to help yourself, and tell Isadora to get some food, too, please.”

“Between you and me, I think she needs a Snickers or something,” Yasmin stage-whispered behind her hand and pointed toward the office door. “Isadora practically flattened the poor guy to the floor when he arrived with this. So, either she’s not herself when she’s hungry, or… maybe she needs to get laid? I dunno.”

Hazel softly laughed into her mug of tea.

“She doesn’t need a Snickers,” I replied. “She always acts like that. But maybe you’re right about her getting laid. I don’t think it’s right to ask her about her sex life.”

“Or lack of.” Yasmin shrugged. “And I would ask her myself, but I’m sure she could snap me like a twig with her bare hands. We’re going to be the best of friends, but it takes time, y’know? Rome wasn’t built in a day, or whatever.”

“You’re not wrong,” I chuckled, then I looked past Yasmin and called out to the door. “Isadora? Can you come in here for a second?”

The door was nearly thrown off its hinges as Isadora slammed through the door. The intimidating woman scanned every inch of the room before she landed on the three of us by the desk.

“I just wanted to offer you some lunch,” I laughed at her dramatic entrance. “Please, eat something. We still have a long day ahead of us.”

Isadora stomped over to the desk, took a long look at the cart, then chose a triangular sandwich and shoved the entire thing into her mouth.

She instantly chased it down with a second sandwich.

It was like eating with Benji.

“Oh, and please don’t attack the staff,” I told her. “That guy was only bringing us some food. You didn’t need to tackle him.”

“Poison?” Isadora pointed at the sandwiches.

“I highly doubt he’s poisoned us,” I said, then I looked down at the ham sandwich I still hadn’t eaten. “But you’ve taken the first bite. Does it taste like it’s been poisoned?”

Isadora glanced up at the ceiling while she removed some food from her back molars.

“No.” She shook her head. “Taste like sandwich.”

“Then we’re perfectly safe.” I smiled.

Isadora shrugged, grabbed five more sandwiches in one go, and then returned to her position by the door.

Yasmin and Hazel smothered their laughter with their hands, but I was more than used to Isadora’s peculiar personality after having her stuck to me for over a week.

Once the food had been doled out, Yasmin wheeled the cart back into her office and left us to continue our work.

I glanced over the files on the other two alphas as I enjoyed the freshest, tastiest chicken salad sandwich I’d ever had in my life.

Danso Mensah was a werecat alpha for a pride of African cougars. He lived in Bimbilla, and it was estimated that he had somewhere around two hundred betas.

From the pictures the agents were able to take, I was able to see Danso had black, braided hair that dangled past his chin and sat against the nape of his neck. It was hard to tell how tall he was, but he seemed to be slightly scrawnier than Kofi. He also had a white shell necklace around his neck, and a shot of him smiling revealed a gold tooth on his bottom jaw.

The third alpha was Adofo Asare, an African cougar who lived on the outskirts of Tamale. My agents believed he had anywhere between two-fifty to three hundred betas in his pride.

From the pictures we received, Adofo looked almost identical to Kofi, with similar buzzed hair, and a neater beard but just as broad and muscular. Adofo’s skin was a lighter shade of brown than Kofi’s, which merely amplified his frame. But even he had a white shell necklace halfway down his chest, too.

“Is there something special about these necklaces?” I asked as I curled a ribbon of carrot into my mouth.

I didn’t think the tray of sandwiches needed the additional garnishment, but I ate them anyway.

“Yes.” Hazel took a quick sip of her tea and placed the mug back on the desk. “So, the African agency was able to tell us every alpha across the continent wears that necklace to symbolize their status. From what I heard, cowrie shells hold a spiritual significance. The necklaces apparently bring good luck and protect the spirit of the wearer.”

“Hmm,” I mumbled. “I’ve not heard that before.”

“Neither have I,” Hazel replied. “I like how it’s different all across the world.”

“Me, too.” I nodded. “So, you were able to talk to the agency, then? Were they able to tell you much about what’s going on?”

“They only told me the same information the agents discovered,” she explained. “They have a few more details about the alphas, of course, which are all included here in the file. But it’s the smallest agency out of all of them around the globe, so they’re struggling with these fights and riots. They can offer their own agents to assist us, and there are some other shifters who have offered their assistance. However, you’re looking at going up against almost eight or nine hundred shifters, and the agency simply doesn’t have the manpower to tackle something as large as that. Plus, they need to spread their agents all across the continent to make sure the riots don’t spread to other countries.”

“Yeah, I can imagine,” I muttered. “Which means it’s even more vital that I get over there as quickly as I can.”

“I mean, it’s good the African agency is already on our side, and they’re so thankful you’ve offered to help them,” Hazel continued. “They’re also already linked up with the government, so that’ll help you, too.”

“Yeah, we can look into getting visas and other travel documents,” I replied. “Because we simply don’t have the time to wait around for that to get sorted.”

“I could get in contact with them as soon as you leave,” Hazel suggested. “I’ll make sure all of the documents are sorted out for you immediately, then it’ll simply be a case of booking the flights and getting any shots you might need.”

“That would be excellent, thank you.” I smiled.

A quick glance at the clock showed me I had about an hour before I had to think about heading back to JFK airport in order to make my flight. I wished I could have spent more time with Hazel, and it felt like there was still so much to discuss. But time wasn’t always on my side.

“I’ll need to think about how many betas are going to travel over with me,” I said as I took a turkey and mayo sandwich from my plate. “Where they’re going to be situated and compare that to the shifters who are willing to fight alongside me.”

“You’ll also need to think about flight times,” Hazel added. “From what I was able to see, a flight from Oregon to Tamale is going to take almost fifteen hours, and that’ll have to be considered.”

I leaned back in my chair and let out a sigh.

It felt like I spent all my time on planes lately, and I barely had time to adjust to different time zones before I flew off again. But that was simply the life of The Alpha, and what I had to do in order to be the Great Reuniter.

“What about transport when we get there?” I asked as I reached over and grabbed my coffee. “Can we hire cars?”

“Umm…” Hazel mumbled as she located a new file.

The file had been titled “TNSP” which I assumed stood for “transport.”

“Okay, here we are,” she said after a moment of silence. “It’s possible to hire cars and also buses, but it has to be organized in advance. You can’t just turn up and request one. Tamale International Airport isn’t too far from the city center itself, but it’s far enough away that you’ll need transportation to get there.”

“Perfect.” I nodded. “I’ll get someone to organize that once a full plan has been put into place. And I suppose I won’t be able to plan too much until I’ve spoken to the rest of my pack and I have a better idea of who’s coming with me.”

As those words left my lips, I located my personal phone and quickly opened up the group chats I had with my pack. The first message I sent was to my local betas, and I told some of them to meet me at the cabin in Monroe first thing in the morning.

After that, I sent out duplicate messages to the betas who lived in various parts of the country, and overseas. I asked them to join me on a video call during tomorrow’s meeting so everyone knew what was going on. I knew I was going to need as many people as possible, so I didn’t want to only include my local betas.

“Alright,” I said once I’d sent off the final message. “We’ll add the finishing touches to the plan in the morning. Now I just have to…”

There was so much still to do, I almost couldn’t remember the order I had to complete them in.

“Are you still wanting to call Dernov?” Hazel asked. “It’s currently… Eleven o’clock at night in Moscow, so you might catch him before he goes to bed if you call him now?”

“Shit, you’re right.” I shook my head in an attempt to clear my thoughts. “Yeah, let’s do that, and then I’ll need to get ready to head back to the airport.”

“Okay…” Hazel gave me a sad smile and a kiss on the cheek.

I hated leaving, too, especially as I was about to take part in a dangerous mission in Ghana. But Hazel and I had to think positively, and we had to focus on the future.

While she set up the international call to Russia, I sent a message to Sam, one of my werefox betas, and told him to have the car outside and ready for four-thirty.

He instantly replied and said he was simply waiting for my signal.

Sam also asked if I wanted him to get me any food for the journey, but the fruit and sandwiches had filled the hole in my stomach.

The second I placed my phone back on the desk, the international call was answered, and Dernov’s cheery voice echoed through the speaker.

“Hello, hello!” he chuckled.

“Good evening, Dernov.” Hazel smiled. “Jesse’s with me, too.”

“Aaah, Jesse!” Dernov called out in his thick, Russian accent. “It has been long time since we talk last.”

“It sure has been, far too long,” I replied. “And I hope we didn’t wake you up? We can schedule this call for tomorrow if that’ll suit you better?”

“No, no, no,” he said. “Dernov sleep like newborn baby. It does not matter time you call.”

“Okay, good,” I chuckled.

“I hear about South America.” Something cracked on the other end of the call, and it sounded like Dernov had opened a can of something. “You did good job, Jesse.”

A loud slurp followed his words, which verified my theory about the can.

“Thank you.” I smiled. “It was hard, but it had to be done.”

“That is always way,” he chuckled. “We rest for two minute, then we go to work again.”

“It certainly is.” I nodded.

I knew that better than anyone.

“And why is it you call?” he asked as he took another drink. “You need Dernov’s help?”

Dernov was Head of Agency for the Russian branch of the Asian agency. The two of us had become close friends since he’d offered to help me take down the weretiger alpha, Shen Shui, and Lu Lim, the previous head of the Asian agency.

He was as tall as he was wide and looked intimidating as fuck. But he was a teddy bear at heart, and he seemed to chuckle at everything he said.

“We wanted to check in and see how things were going over in the Asian agency,” I explained. “I haven’t had a lot of time to check in with things, what with the issues in South America, and now down in Africa, too.”

“Yes, yes, I hear about Africa also,” he replied. “You have weight on your shoulders, Jesse. But everything in Asia is… much same as before, I must be honest. A lot of countries in this part of world refuse to listen. Even to me. They hear my name and close door in my face.”

“I’m sorry to hear that, Dernov,” Hazel said with a soft sigh. “Isn’t there anything you can do? Because we managed to show the video footage from the fight in Lu Lim’s office. That supports our argument, and it showed Lu Lim was a lying piece of trash.”

“He was piece of trash,” Dernov chuckled. “You have nice way with words, Hazel. But to answer question… Video help, yes. Chinese human government become more… What is word? Len-lean…Uhh… more forgiving.”

“Lenient?” I asked.

“Yes, lenient,” he said. “Government is more lenient now because of footage, so we will see what can be done.”

“That sounds like it’s all we can do.” I shrugged. “The moment we have the government on our side, the quicker it’ll be before China can forgive me for what I’ve done. And the other Asian countries, too, I hope.”

“I do what I can to help, Jesse,” Dernov said honestly. “I help shifters in Russia, but I help you, too.”

Hazel gave my hand a squeeze.

“You’ve been a wonderful help and a wonderful friend.” She smiled.

“Oi, I like saying Alpha is friend!” the Russian chuckled loudly. “It show me in good light!”

“I’m glad that’s the case,” I laughed. “Now, I also wanted to ask you whether or not you’re interested in becoming the Asian Head of Agency? I know it’s a big decision to make, but you’re the perfect man for the job.”

“It is big decision, but I do not mind challenge,” he replied. “Like Compound. That place be hard work, but my shifters need Compound, so I do what I can to keep it running.”

“You don’t need to answer me now,” I told him. “Just keep the question in mind, and we can discuss it all once you’ve made a decision.”

“I will do that,” Dernov agreed. “And Jesse, do you need help with Africa? Do you need shifters? I can send…”

I thought over his question for a few seconds, but it was hard to gauge whether or not I needed his assistance straight away.

“I’ll keep that in mind, too,” I responded. “I’m not sure if I’ll need extra numbers, but I’ll let you know.”

“You take time, Jesse,” he said. “You work hard, like me. You need time to take break sometimes.”

“I certainly do,” I snorted. “Well, it’s late over there, and I need to leave shortly to catch a flight. But thank you for everything you’re doing in Asia, and we’ll talk again soon.”

“Yes, thank you.” Hazel smiled. “And if we don’t talk to you before, have a lovely Christmas with your family.”

“I think we might talk before that,” Dernov chuckled. “In Russia, we celebrate Christmas on January seventh. But have wonderful, celebratory New Year. That is big here in Russia.”

I raised my eyebrows as I nodded. That was brand-new information to me, and I loved learning more about various cultures around the world.

“After the months we’ve had, I think we’ll all be looking forward to the New Year arriving, and what it’ll bring.” I smiled.

“That’s for damn sure.” Hazel rubbed her flat stomach, and I shot her a wink.

Dernov chuckled again, and he thanked us for calling him before the line went dead.

I was glad we were able to have that conversation, and it showed even though I wasn’t in constant contact, balls were still rolling over in Asia. It was probably going to take some time before everything was sorted, but it was all looking up, and that was exactly what we needed.

Hazel and I discussed a few more things while the clock ticked down. I told her to call me after her doctor’s appointment, and I’d make sure someone answered the phone. I was more than likely going to be flying to Ghana at that time, but I’d talk to her as often as I could.

I held her safely in my arms when it was time for me to leave. Her brown eyes were filled with tears, and she told me over and over again to be safe while I was in Africa. The fear of the unknown was very real, but she knew I was going to do everything in my power to return to her and the rest of my family.

Yasmin skipped into the room to give me a hug as Isadora waited for me by the door.

“Have the best time, okay?” She grinned up at me, but then the expression fell. “Actually… maybe not the best time because you’ll, like, literally be taking part in a fight. But, like… Just be safe, okay?”

“Okay,” I laughed. “And look after Hazel for me.”

“Jesse, you’re…” Hazel rolled her eyes playfully and shook her head.

“Unbelievable?” I asked.

“Yes,” she replied. “I’ll be fine here.”

I gave her a pointed look and subtly looked down at her stomach. Hazel wrapped one arm around her front, and she knew my look meant she had to be careful because of the baby. But she simply nodded her head.

“Of course, I’ll look after her!” Yasmin replied. “Hazel and I have the best time together! We won’t even know you’re gone!”

“Alright…” I frowned. “Don’t miss me too much, then.”

Yasmin giggled and gave me one last hug before she returned to her office. Then Hazel stepped forward and took Yasmin’s place.

“I love you,” she whispered before she leaned up to give me a kiss.

“I love you,” I replied. “I’ll see you soon, okay? You’ll be with your family in Connecticut for Christmas?”

“Yeah,” she sighed. “I haven’t seen them in so long, and it’ll break my mom’s heart if I don’t see them soon.”

“In that case, I’ll arrange some flights so you can fly out the day after Christmas. But no later than that.”

“Deal.” She smiled.

I gave Hazel one more kiss, then she took me by the hand as we walked from the office.

Kinley gave me a hug after she handed me my coat, and she also told me to be safe in Ghana. I was so glad Hazel worked with such lovely people, and she wasn’t completely alone out here.

But that didn’t mean I wasn’t going to sort out the transfer to Oregon as quickly as possible.

Hazel’s tears finally fell as I climbed into the car. She partly blamed them on the hormones, and that was probably true. But she also cried during commercials, so she couldn’t blame everything on her pregnancy.

“How was your brief layover in Manhattan?” Sam asked as we fought our way through the standstill traffic.

“Productive,” I replied. “I managed to get more done than I previously thought.”

“Good.” He nodded. “And what do you think of the city, Isadora?”

My bodyguard looked out the window and curled her lip in disgust.

“Busy,” she mumbled. “Too much people.”

“You’ll get used to that,” I replied. “I think you’ll grow to like New York. Just don’t kill anyone.”

I was almost certain I heard Isadora groan at the idea of keeping people alive, but I smiled and allowed her to wallow in the misery.

I thought of nothing but my family as we slowly made our way toward the airport. Hazel was still on my mind as we made ourselves comfortable in the private plane.

I was pleased she had so many of my betas around her, and even though Hazel wasn’t an omega, my pack treated her like one. She also had Dr. Milne nearby who would keep a close eye on the baby until Hazel made the move to Oregon.

There were several shifter doctors all across the country, and all of them worked for me. Especially as anything could happen, and we needed specialized medical staff to treat our bodies. Dr. Milne hadn’t been added to a payroll yet, I’d paid her for the pre-booked appointments directly. But if she was as good as I heard she was, I was definitely going to add her to the various members of the medical staff I supported financially every month.

I sent a quick message to my omegas before the plane took off, and I said I’d be home just before one o’clock in the morning, so they didn’t have to wait up for me.

Azalea was quick to respond, and she said they’d definitely wait up for me if they could. Even though they saw me yesterday, they were desperate for me to get home.

I smiled as I sent off a quick reply, and then I made myself comfortable and covered myself in the blankets the plane provided.

It wasn’t long before I was fast asleep.

For once, I was able to forget about the issues in Ghana, South America, and Asia.

I thought about my omegas and my children, and how I’d be back with them soon.

But as soon as I opened my eyes again, the issues in Africa were like a glowing beacon in the back of my mind.

I had to sort that out as quickly as possible.

Then I could start focusing on the future.

Chapter 4

Thick plumes of smoke smothered me like a mask. My chest became tight as I inhaled the toxic fumes, and my eyes burned from the poisonous gasses.

I tried to fight it off, and I tried to remove myself from the situation before it took me down, but I couldn’t move. It was like I was glued to one spot, and I simply had to stand and watch as grass huts were burned to the ground.

Innocent people were losing their lives and losing their homes, and there was nothing I could do to save them. Even when I tried to shift, my body refused. Either due to the glue that tied me to the ground or the smoke had caused more damage than I’d originally thought.

But there had to be something I could do.

“Come on!” I roared as I forced my body to work.

I whipped my head from left to right in the hope I’d see someone who could help. I couldn’t see my betas, my captains, Aunt Eva, or even Benji. I couldn’t see my omegas and Hazel, nor could I see my children.

That realization filled me with a sense of foreboding.

Fires sparked and ignited everywhere I looked, but my children were nowhere to be found.

“No, no, no, no.” I shook my head. “It can’t be… I…”

I wasn’t even sure what I was saying.

My stomach flipped, and I felt the vomit rise up in my throat as I tried desperately to find my family.

“No, no, no,” I said again. “Come on, please!”

Then all of a sudden, the smoke began to clear.

Three figures appeared before me, and I instantly knew who I was looking at when I took in their dark skin and white shell necklaces.

“Jesse, Jesse, Jesse.” Kofi Tetteh clapped his hands slowly.

Danso Mensah and Adofo Asare had positioned themselves on either side of the werewolf alpha, and both of them curled back their lips in a sneer.

“Where’s my family?” I demanded.

The smoke that had originally been around my head coiled itself around my wrists. I pulled and pulled, but the smoke was like chains. I was completely trapped with nothing and no one to help me.

“You will see your family,” Kofi said with a dark laugh. “Maybe…”

“What have you done to them?” I roared. “Tell me!”

“Jesse… Jesse… Jesse…” Kofi repeated, but his words were slower than before.

I refused to listen to his taunting, and instead I pulled on the smoke-chains with the burning need to free myself. It was crucial that I found my way out, and I had to get back to my family before the three alphas could even think about hurting them.

I tried not to think about the fact that Kofi, Danso, and Adofo could have already injured my family and my children.

Another roar tore through my throat.

“Jesse… Jesse… Jesse…” Kofi said in a provoking tone.

I did everything I could to ignore him.

But then his voice started to change.

“Jesse… Jesse…” his voice was softer, feminine, and I recognized it as a voice I heard every single day.

I kept a close eye on the three alphas, but they started to drift off into the smoke as the distinct voice became louder.

“Jesse…” Arielle whispered. “Wake up, Jesse, please.”

Something tugged at my shoulder, and it took a second for me to realize I was no longer glued to the ground. I was somewhere warm, soft, and inviting. I was in a place I knew all too well, and my shifter hearing allowed me to pick up on little sounds I heard almost every day.

The dishwasher softly rumbled downstairs, I heard a few people talking, and a bird squawked somewhere outside.

“Alpha?” Arielle asked.

Her gentle voice was like the lifeline I needed to pull me from my slumber. It took a couple of seconds to adjust to the light in the room as I opened my eyes. I quickly found myself lying on my left side looking out across the enormous bed I shared with my omegas.

But apart from Arielle, I was the only one here.

I rarely ever slept longer than my omegas.

I tried to shake off the thought as I released the tight grip my fingers had on the sheets. The sheets were wrapped around my legs, and my body felt sticky from the fresh sheen of sweat coating my skin.

It was all a dream, but it was so real, I still felt sick.

My body was heavy, my heart pounded in my chest, and I had to gather my thoughts for a moment before I found the strength to move.

Arielle stood up as I shuffled onto my right side, but then she quickly retook her place again.

Her dark-brown hair had been tied up in a knot, and two little tendrils framed her face. She’d decided to wear her favorite pink blouse and blue jeans that hugged her figure like a glove.

It amazed me that she could fit into those tiny jeans a little over four weeks after she gave birth to our daughter, Elodie. But it was one of the benefits of being a shifter. Nikita had been the same way after she gave birth to Cooper, and I knew Blair couldn’t wait to fit back into her leather pants again.

“Hi.” Arielle smiled as she brushed my hair away from my sweaty forehead. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah.” I smiled against her hand as she cupped my face. “I just had a really strange dream.”

“I know,” she snorted. “Honestly, I thought you were about to shift! I’ve never seen you react so badly to a dream before.”

“I…” I frowned. “I’m not sure what it was, but something felt different about that dream.”

“You mentioned us,” Arielle said softly. “You mentioned the kids, too. Maybe that was it?”

“Actually, yeah…” I nodded. “The African alphas had me surrounded, and I couldn’t see any of you. You were lost, all I could see was smoke, and I had to get out of there.”

“Well, none of it was real.” Arielle leaned forward and placed a kiss on my cheek. “We’re all safe, it was just a dream, and there’s no smoke in this house.”

I pressed my head into my silk pillow while Arielle ran her blunt nails up and down my arm.

The sheer amount of traveling I’d done in the last week must have caught up with me. It felt like I could have slept for days, so it was no surprise my omegas were up and awake before me.

I knew I was going to take it easy today. I had to plan what we were going to do with the very real alphas from my dream, and it felt like that was all I had planned for the day.

But then everything caught up with me.

“Oh, shit.” I threw my eyes open in panic. “The meeting with the betas. What time is it?”

I’d told everyone to meet here, or through a video call, at nine-thirty this morning.

How the hell had I forgotten that?

I remembered setting my alarm for eight when I finally got home in the early hours of the morning. But it had to be later than that. I must have turned off my alarm without realizing it, or something.

“It’s okay.” Arielle smiled. “It’s only eight-thirty, and we’ve postponed the meeting until ten-thirty. You were still fast asleep when we woke up with the babies, and you didn’t get to sleep until two A.M., so we decided to leave you to rest and wake you up before the meeting started. But I came upstairs to get a fresh change of clothes for Elodie, and that was when I noticed you thrashing around.”

“Okay, good,” I sighed. “I haven’t missed anything, then.”

“We wouldn’t let you miss it,” she replied. “It’s vital we sort out the issues in Ghana right away, but we can’t do anything if you’re too sleep-deprived to think, so the meeting can wait an hour while you catch up on sleep.”

“I have a fifteen-hour flight coming up,” I groaned. “I can sleep then.”

“But you needed it now, too,” she replied.

The werecoyote omega shuffled back as I sat up. I rubbed my face and eyes to wake myself up, and Arielle kept one hand on my knee.

“I’ll leave you to take a shower.” Arielle leaned forward and gave me a kiss before she walked toward Elodie’s dresser.

“I would ask if you wanted to join me if we had the time.” I winked.

“And I’d already be halfway toward the bathroom if I could,” she giggled. “But given the… disastrous mess Elodie just made while Benji was holding her… I should probably get back down there.”

“Oooh.” I winced. “Top or bottom?”

“It was the ultimate poonami, a poop tsunami,” Arielle laughed. “Benji almost started crying.”

I threw my head back as I chuckled. I was almost sad I’d missed it.

Ariellllle! Benji suddenly shouted through our mental connection. I can hear you talking up there! My eyes are still stinging, I think I’m about to be sick, and your daughter is crying while also sitting in a pile of her own crap!

Stop being such a baby, Azalea replied. Arielle, don’t listen to him. Elodie is clean and happy, she just needs clothes. Benji is a wimp. That’s all.

It does smell down here, though, Chloe laughed. I could smell it from the backyard.

It still blew my mind that Chloe was now part of our mental connection. It was also crazy that the previously-moody teenager who’d wanted nothing to do with shifters and shifting, now shifted whenever she could in order to stretch her legs.

I couldn’t have been more proud of her.

But Chloe was right, the stench of Elodie’s situation faintly lingered in the bedroom, and I probably would have still been able to smell it even without my heightened senses.

Alright, I’m coming. Arielle grabbed a white vest, a yellow dress, and a pair of white leggings from the second drawer of the dresser. Jesse and I were just talking.

Talking… sure… Benji cackled as my omega hurried from the room.

Azalea also laughed, and Chloe snorted.

We really were talking, I said as I blocked my kid from my response. Because unlike you, Benji, I last far longer than two minutes.

Hey, fuck you, bro, he replied.

Okay, fine. I smirked as I climbed out of bed and headed toward the shower. I suppose I should congratulate you on that one time you lasted a full five minutes.

A chorus of laughter filled the house as my omegas overheard my little jab.

Hey, Kiri will be here soon, Nikita joined the silent conversation. Maybe you should learn some tips and tricks to last longer than five minutes with her…

I’m going to say this once, and once only, Benji mumbled. Screw you guys, I hate you all.

Screw you guys, I’m going home, Hailey said in her best Cartman impression.

Oh, it’s good to be back, I chuckled as I stepped into the shower.

My omegas’ silent laughter died down as I focused on washing my hair and body. It had been so long since I was last home, and I hadn’t realized how much I’d missed our shower. The water pressure, the position of the showerhead, and the simple comfort of home.

I’d missed all of it without even realizing it.

It was nine o’clock by the time I’d finished getting changed. I ran my towel through my hair, then I hung it back up in the bathroom before I opened the bedroom curtains.

“Oh, shit,” I mumbled as I took in the recent snowfall.

I was almost certain the snow hadn’t been there last night, even though I was half asleep when Isadora and I arrived back in Monroe. The clouds were gray and heavy with snow, so I imagined it was about to snow again soon.

A string of white lights had been coiled around a pine tree opposite the house, and I assumed my omegas had done it while I was in New York. Then, as I glanced down at the driveway, I noticed the small set of footprints that decorated the freshly-fallen snow. The makings of a snowman had been left beside one of the Volvo SUVs, and all that was missing was a head and some arms.

I took one last look at the snow. It was pretty weird to get any kind of good snowfall in this part of Oregon, but I wasn’t going to complain about it.

I hurried to make the enormous bed before I went downstairs. Silver garlands had been coiled around the banisters of the stairs, and more Christmas decorations were dotted around the cabin to bring Santa’s Workshop to life.

I’d been far too tired to notice the new additions when I stumbled into the house in the early hours of the morning.

“Jesse!” Zac called out from his spot at the dining room table.

It had only been a couple of days, but it felt like I hadn’t seen the little guy in weeks.

The eleven-year-old jumped up from the table and zoomed toward me to give me a hug. He’d completely abandoned his schoolwork on the table, and I imagined Caitlin telling her son the sooner he finished his work, the sooner he could go outside again.

“What are you working on today, buddy?” I patted his back as he gave me one more squeeze.

Fuck, I loved that kid.

“Math,” he grumbled. “But it’s so boring.”

“Boring?” I frowned. “But it’s such an important subject to learn.”

Even though it bored me during school, too, I couldn’t let Zac see that.

“But I’m trying to calculate shapes, and I just don’t get it.” Zac stared down at his feet.

“Well, you know who’s really good at math?” I asked. “Hailey. You should ask her if she can help you.”

Zac gasped as he stepped away from me.

“Hailey!” he called out through cupped hands. “Hailey!”

“Where’s the fire?” my werewolf omega chuckled. “You don’t have to shout, dude.”

My 90s-obsessed omega appeared from the living area in her denim overalls and an orange-and-pink tie-dyed t-shirt. She’d left one strap of her overalls undone, and the chest pocket dangled down toward her stomach. Her blonde-and-brown hair had been left down, but she’d clipped back the pink strands at the front with little butterfly clips.

“I need help with my schoolwork, and Jesse said you’re the person to help,” Zac explained.

I wrapped my arms around Hailey as she stood beside me because I couldn’t stop myself.

“Well, I need to help Jesse with the meeting soon,” Hailey replied. “But let’s see what you’re doing, and I’ll help you for as long as I can.”

“Yessss, thanks, Hailey!” Zac cheered and raced back toward the table.

“I’m happy to help,” she laughed, then she looked up at me. “Good morning, Alpha.”

“Good morning.” I smiled and gave her a kiss.

Once Hailey was settled with Zac, I headed into the kitchen and grabbed a banana from the fruit bowl. The dishwasher I’d heard while I was waking up beeped to announce the end of the cycle. So, I cracked open the door and left it at an angle to allow the steam to dissipate into the air.

Aunt Eva wandered into the room and filled the kettle to the max line. She gave me a one-armed hug and a pat on my shoulder as she passed me, and then she asked me how I was feeling after my sudden trip to New York.

“It was so good to see Hazel.” I peeled open my banana and took a bite. “I just had to see her in person after the bombshell news she dropped the other day.”

“Oh, Jesse, I can’t believe it!” Aunt Eva flicked the switch on the kettle and grabbed a mug from the cupboard above it. “Another little baby running around!”

My family was just as shocked as I was when I’d told them about Hazel’s pregnancy before we’d left Peru.

“But four kids under the age of one?” I wiped fake sweat from my brow.

“It’s a good thing you have a lot of willing volunteers to help you,” my aunt chuckled. “I struggled enough looking after you, and you were on your way to being potty trained when I became your guardian. Imagine how I would have coped if I’d had to deal with the soggy diapers and ‘poonamis,’ as Arielle called it.”

“Yes, you like to remind me exactly how challenging I was.” I wrapped my arm around her shoulders. “But you wouldn’t change me.”

“Hmm…” Aunt Eva pretended to think over my statement, but then she laughed. “Nah, you’ve turned out okay, Jess. Your brother, on the other hand…”

I heard my name, Benji said silently.

We’re just talking about how I was the favorite nephew, I replied. And I always will be.

“Jesse!” Aunt Eva gasped and smacked my stomach. “I love you both equally. Even if you both have your flaws.”

“Flaws?” I asked sarcastically. “I was born practically flawless, thank you very much.”

“Are we forgetting about the fact you were fucking shot and refused to tell me?” Aunt Eva crossed her arms over her chest and looked up at me with fury in her eyes.

Well… That’s a mood killer, Benji mumbled before his thoughts went silent.

“Oh, what’s that?” I angled my head and pretended to listen out for something. “I think Cooper’s calling for me. I have to go.”

“Jesse!” Aunt Eva forgot about the tea she was in the process of making and followed me from the kitchen. “You can’t just walk away.”

“But Cooper’s crying.” I shrugged as I held back my laugh.

“Are you sure you’ve never seen Peaky Blinders, Aunt Eva?” Blair asked from her position on the couch. “Because the resemblance between you and Aunt Polly is uncanny.”

“Yeah, have you ever spent time in Birmingham, England?” Azalea laughed.

I shot my omegas a wink as they saved me from Aunt Eva’s wrath.

“I think the only difference between them is one of them constantly has a cigarette hanging from her lips,” Nikita chuckled.

“I’ve always told you to stop smoking, Aunt Eva,” I joked.

Fortunately, Eva dropped the issue about my gunshot wound and took a freshly-changed and happy Elodie from Caitlin’s arms. I sat down on the couch beside Lian and Ivy, and then Nikita walked over with a playful Cooper in her arms.

“Hey, Coop.” I smiled at my son, and he quickly gave me a gummy smile in return.

Cooper kicked his feet and punched his fists in excitement. Just the sight of his big blue eyes and his happy face caused my heart to swell, and I had to hold back the tears as I cuddled him against my chest.

“I love what you’ve done with the place,” I said as I surveyed the living area.

An enormous Christmas tree had been placed in the left-hand corner of the room. An entire stack of stockings was piled in a basket beside the unlit fireplace, but five stockings had been positioned over the mantel to represent the kids and Blair’s baby.

A few more decorations and garlands had been placed around the log cabin, and I knew my omegas still had more decorating to do.

“We’ll have to get one more for Hazel’s baby.” Charlotte smiled as she caught me looking at the stockings.

“Hooooly shit,” Blair gasped, and everyone whipped their heads around to look at her.

“What is it?” Lian asked.

“Is it the baby?” Caitlin queried.

“What?” Blair frowned, but then the expression softened. “Oh, no, sorry. I thought… Right now, there are going to be six children with us for next Christmas. But that number could always change. There could be… seven or eight. Or more if you all get pregnant, like, right now.”

My eyes bugged out my head.

“I love Elodie more than anything, and I know she’s going to be the big sister…” Arielle paused to laugh. “But I think I’d like to wait slightly longer than four weeks before I get pregnant again.”

“That’s okay,” I chuckled. “I don’t blame you.”

“Oh, I’m the complete opposite!” Nikita replied. “Coopy-Coop, do you want to be a big brother? Yeah?”

I held my son up in the air, and he let out a loud gurgle as he kicked his little legs.

“That looks like a yes to me!” I cheered, and everyone else joined in.

“I’ll give you my answer once this baby has arrived.” Blair patted her swollen stomach and gave us a weak smile.

Blair was just as strong as the rest of my omegas, and she wasn’t weak in the slightest. But the baby’s due date was in fifteen days, and I knew each passing day became even more of a struggle for her.

“Oh, I’ve been meaning to ask!” Charlotte waved her hands in the air. “Blair, do you still think the baby is a boy? Or have you moved more toward a girl?”

“Nooooo.” Blair shook her head. “This is a tiny little alpha. I just know it.”

“Jesse?” the selkie omega asked.

“I still think it’s a boy…” I thought for a second. “Then again, I was certain Elodie was going to be a boy, too, so who knows?”

Blair and I were delighted to have a child, so we didn’t particularly mind if it was a boy or a girl. We’d started to discuss a few names, but nothing felt right yet.

“I knew Cooper was a boy,” Nikita said. “But more boys run in my family, so that might have had something to do with it.”

“But there are more girls on my side,” Blair replied. “Then again, I don’t know if that really has a part to play in anything.”

Our conversation was suddenly interrupted when I heard the sound of footsteps crunching through the snow. We still had forty-five minutes before the meeting started, but I had a pretty good idea who was arriving.

“Hurricane Isadora arriving in three… two… one…” Azalea raised a singular red eyebrow.

We all laughed as Isadora stormed into the cabin. Melting snow covered her hat and shoulders, and it was clear from the snow around her boots that she hadn’t just parked a car and walked up the driveway.

“Did you walk all the way here?” I asked her.

“Legs?” Isadora pointed down at her cargo pants. “I walk.”

Some of my betas in Monroe had offered their spare rooms to Isadora until we sorted out her living situation. The house she’d picked was on the other side of town, and it must have been at least a twenty-minute walk without all the snow to battle through.

“Well, okay.” I nodded. “But I have enough cars for everyone in town to have more than one, and the majority of them can handle this weather. Please don’t feel like you have to walk everywhere.”

“Yes,” she mumbled. “You want me to work, Jesse?”

“You don’t have to work right now,” I told her. “But the meeting will be happening here soon, so you can join us for that.”

“Hmm…” Isadora scratched her head through her hat. “I work. I work… around.”

I barely had the chance to reply before Isadora headed back outside and started walking laps around the cabin.

“She’s interesting,” Chloe whispered as she appeared in the living area and took a seat by the Christmas tree.

“Don’t be rude, Chloe,” Caitlin replied. “Now, have you finished your work?

“I’m not being rude.” The teenager shrugged. “It would be boring if people weren’t interesting. And I’ll do my work after the meeting.”

“You’ve been up for two hours, and you haven’t even started anything?” Caitlin laughed in shock. “What have you been doing?”

“I have!” Chloe gasped. “You saw me take part in P.E. with Azalea, then I went on the run outside. That’s part of my daily curriculum.”

Caitlin thought for a second, but then she sighed and shook her head. I knew where Chloe was coming from because she was constantly taking part in some sort of activity. But her mother wanted her to focus more on worksheets and textbooks.

“Okay, fine,” my omega said. “You can stick around for the meeting. But as soon as it’s over, you’re going to sit at that table until your work is done.”

“Fine.” Chloe rolled her eyes before she gave her phone her full attention.

We’d all noticed a big change in Chloe, especially after she’d shifted for the first time around us and took part in the fights in Peru. But she was still only fourteen years old, and there were times when she thought her mom was ruining her life.

“Shall we get prepared for the meeting?” I asked as a way of changing the subject. “Let’s get chairs set up, and we can make sure the video links are working.”

“Come on, Chloe, you can help me with this.” Azalea smiled down at the kid. “Let’s see how strong you really are.”

Chloe stared at her phone for a couple more seconds, and then she slipped the device into the front pocket of her hoodie before she stood up.

“What are we doing?” she asked.

“We need to bring chairs from the office.” Azalea motioned toward the room beside the kitchen. “If you stack them up properly, you should be able to carry three of them.”

“How many are you going to carry?” I asked the avian omega.

“Maybe five or six.” Azalea grinned.

“Yeah, in each hand,” Charlotte giggled.

Aunt Eva and I stayed on the couches with the babies, but the others quickly got to work.

Even Blair stood up from the couch, but we stopped her before she took another step.

“Your job is to stay there,” Lian said sweetly.

“But isn’t there something I can do?” Blair asked. “I can… rearrange these armchairs? Or the coffee table? You’ll have to make room for the chairs you bring through?”

Everyone shook their heads, and then Blair looked over at me.

“You need to look after the baby,” I told her. “It was risky having you fly out to Brazil to be with us, so now you need to rest.”

Blair considered everything we said, but then she agreed. She knew deep down, it was much safer if she stayed on the couch for now.

“Hailey?” Nikita called through to the dining area. “Can you come and set up the laptop for the video calls?”

“I will in two seconds,” the werewolf replied. “I’m helping Zac with one more question.”

Benji, where are you? I asked silently around the house.

I’m taking a shit if I’m being completely honest, he chuckled. What do you want?

“Gross,” Ivy muttered as she followed the others toward the office.

“Boys will be boys,” Aunt Eva laughed.

It was just to say Kiri will be here soon… I smiled. I don’t know if you want to come down and reserve a comfortable chair for her? Or be here for when she arrives?

It had been four weeks since Kiri was shot in the groin and was rushed into surgery. She’d made a full recovery far quicker than any of us expected, but it didn’t feel right to give her a wooden chair to sit on during the meeting.

Just let me wipe, then I’ll be downstairs, my half-brother replied.

Make sure to wash your hands, Nikita said. With soap, too.

No, I was going to wipe them on my jeans and walk out of the room, Benji sighed sarcastically, and I knew he’d rolled his eyes at her comment.

You know what’s funny? Hailey giggled at her own joke. It takes you longer to take a shit than it does to make a woman cu–

Okay! Aunt Eva announced. I did not need to be part of this conversation. And it’s a damn good thing you blocked Chloe out of that, too.

It’s because he watches TikTok videos while he’s on the toilet, I chuckled. I doubt Kiri would be impressed if he did that while in bed with her.

“Jesse Rafe.” Aunt Eva pursed her lips. “I don’t want to have to tell you again.”

I continued to laugh as I bounced Cooper on my lap.

An upstairs toilet flushed less than a minute later, and Benji called out to the house that he’d finished in the bathroom.

Hailey was still laughing by the time she finished helping Zac with his work and came to sort out the laptop.

“So.” My half-brother practically skipped into the living area as my omegas carried the chairs in from the office. “We’re going to sit around and discuss Ghana?”

“That’s the main idea,” I replied. “We need to plan the ins and outs of the operation, as well as who’s going to be there and what to expect. Then it’ll be time to book the flights.”

“This is really happening, dude,” Benji said. “We’re really flying back around the world only days after we took part in a war in Peru?”

“It’s really happening.” I nodded.

“Let’s hope it’s the last big adventure for a while,” Blair said from the couch. “Because I’d like to be available to join you next time.”

“Don’t worry, I imagine this won’t be the last time we have to take part in a fight,” I replied with a smile. “But if we can get Ghana sorted and under control, we’ll be one step closer to reuniting all shifters.”

My omegas, Chloe, and Benji all worked as a wonderful team adjusting couches and the coffee table in order to find places for all the chairs. Isadora continued to walk laps around the house, and she quickly started to resemble a snowman as the snow started falling again.

But as the time reached ten-thirty, the first set of betas turned up at the house. My betas across the country and in other parts of the world joined the video via the link Hailey had organized, and Aunt Eva reboiled the kettle in order to make tea for anyone who wanted some.

“Kiri!” we all cheered as the platinum-haired werecoyote arrived at the cabin.

My omegas ran over to greet her, and I caught the smile Benji tried to cover with his hand.

“It’s so good to be back, Alpha.” Kiri grinned up at me as I gave her a hug. “I’ve missed this!”

“Well, let’s get this meeting started,” I snorted. “Then we’ll see if you’ve really missed it or not.”

Chapter 5

Kristina, Zane, and Eliza were the last three betas to turn up at the cabin.

“Sorry we’re late,” Kristina sighed as she flopped into the last available seat. “It took me longer to get the weapons documents organized than I originally thought.”

My mountain lion beta captain kicked her Converse-clad feet up onto the coffee table. She pulled her curly black hair up in her hands, then she leaned her head back and let out a soothing breath.

“You don’t need to apologize for that,” I replied. “Did you get everything sorted?”

“It’s right here, Alpha.” Eliza tapped the white tote bag next to her feet.

“It better all be there,” Zane snorted. “I thought Kristina was about to blow a fuse.”

“I was this close!” Kristina threw her left arm up in the air and held her thumb and forefinger a hair’s width apart.

“It’s all there.” Eliza smiled and then glanced over at her twin brother. “I had Zane check for me while Kristina fought off the temptation to crack open a beer.”

“Hey, it’s five o’clock somewhere.” Laura grinned.

“Okay,” I laughed and waved my hands through the air. “Let’s stay on topic. Kristina, thank you for all the work you’ve done at such short notice. We can discuss the weapons side of things soon. But for now, can everyone hear me and see me okay?”

I turned around slightly to face the giant television on the wall. Hailey had managed to connect the laptop to the TV, and the screen was filled with betas from across the country and in other parts of the world.

“Aye, we’re all good on our end, Jess,” Lachlan Grant said in his deep Scottish accent. “And Laura, it literally is five o’clock here. Cheers.”

The avian beta captain raised a can of beer at the screen, and everyone laughed as he took a large gulp.

“Bastard,” Laura joked.

Connor Mackenzie, Gia, and Riya filled a little square at the top right of the screen. They called in from their home in Harnsey, California, and I knew a few of the other werecoyotes were listening in, too.

Mariam, Sean, and Franco had joined us from Modoc County, California. We were also joined by some of my ravens from Canyon City, Oregon, as well as some of my San Bernardino werewolves. Austin Hayes, who used to live with the werewolves in South California, had joined us in person, but it was important the rest of the betas knew the plan, too.

It was no surprise to me that Austin had picked the seat right beside Aunt Eva. The burly werewolf had left the top few buttons of his maroon shirt undone, and he kicked one cowboy boot over the other as he leaned into the side of the chair closest to my aunt.

Austin was an incredible beta captain, he knew how to get the job done, and a lot of my female betas loved how much he resembled Thor with the long blond hair and bushy beard. But Austin only seemed to have eyes for Eva, even though the two of them hadn’t actually admitted it.

Benji and I wanted our aunt to find someone to settle down with. Just as long as Austin treated her with kindness and respect, of course.

The biggest shock to me with the meeting was that the werewolves, Kyson, Paul, and Paige had called in from British Columbia. I’d nicknamed them “The Three Amigos,” and they’d hated my guts when I’d first made the trip up to see them after I’d taken over their pack.

The three of them had been good friends with their previous alpha, Theo Finch. But after I found out that motherfucker had murdered my parents, I made sure to take everything he’d owned. Including his life and his betas.

It took a while for The Three Amigos to warm up to me, and I wasn’t sure if we’d ever be the best of friends. But they were willing to fight alongside me, and I was truly grateful for that.

In the living area around me, I had a mixture of betas. I had werecoyotes, avians, werecats, and werewolves. Even Azarov and Bala, two of my Russian werecats, had offered to assist us in Ghana.

“Alright.” I carefully stepped past Hailey and walked around the back of the couches. “First, let’s get a rundown on these alphas. We’ll learn a little bit about them, then we’ll look into the city of Tamale in more detail.”

Hailey clicked a few buttons on her laptop to bring up a slideshow presentation she’d prepared. I no longer saw my betas on screen, and I knew they were all looking at the same thing we were.

I’d asked everyone to look at footage of the riots in Tamale so everyone knew what was happening before the meeting even started.

“Let’s start with Kofi Tetteh,” I said as a picture of the werewolf alpha came on screen with information written below him. “He lives in Tamale, and he owns all of the south of the city. From what my agents told me, it’s believed he has somewhere around four hundred betas at his service.”

“Shit,” Benji whistled. “That’s not bad going.”

“Aye, that’s no bad, likes,” Lachlan added.

“And that’s only one of them,” I mumbled. “Because, next we have Danso Mensah, a cougar alpha who lives in the town of Bimbilla, Ghana. He has somewhere around two hundred betas, and that’s the smallest of the lot.”

I allowed a few pictures to slide past so my pack could get a proper look at the alphas in question.

“The third alpha we’re almost certain we’ll be up against is Adofo Asare,” I continued. “He’s also a werecat, and he lives somewhere on the outskirts of Tamale. It’s believed his betas range anywhere from two-fifty to three hundred.”

“And these guys are all working together?” Kristina asked. “How strange.”

“That’s what I thought,” I agreed. “It seems like they’ve come together or put their differences aside to take part in these riots.”

“Maybe they turn?” Azarov asked in his Russian accent. “One man have other idea?”

“You mean, they have other intentions?” I queried. “Adofo could turn on Danso once the riots are over and take his land and betas from him?”

“Yes.” The wildcat nodded. “It not be first time that happen. Back home in Kamchatka Peninsula, I fear same happen to us. Before our alpha, Laza, die, he fear same thing happen, too.”

“Fights like that happen far too often, unfortunately,” I replied, and the betas around me all nodded their heads. “It certainly wouldn’t surprise me if these alphas have ulterior motives. It’s also possible Kofi and his pack might want to kill off Adofo and Danso, as well as the rest of their betas, and then take all that land for himself. After all, he’s a different species, so there’s no need for him to have a few werecat betas roaming around.”

“What about omegas?” Gia asked through the TV. Her very subtle Italian accent highlighted her words.

“I haven’t heard anything about omegas,” I replied. “Also, I’d be surprised if Adofo and Danso had omegas but also allied together. They’d be far too focused on claiming the omegas to even think about the riots. I don’t know if Kofi has any omegas because the agents didn’t say anything. But I imagine that would be something the agents would have noticed and taken pictures of. Unless the omegas have been forced to leave the city, or even the country until the riots have calmed down.”

“There was almost no mention of omegas in South America,” Austin said with a light shrug. “And from what I heard, all the betas there thought omegas belonged to you and no one else, Jesse. Perhaps it’s the same in Africa, too?”

“It’s possible.” I nodded. “I mean, out of over a thousand betas you’re lucky if you come across a couple of omegas. And those statistics come from somewhere highly populated like here in the States. It could be there are a few omegas in Africa, but none in Ghana.”

“Take us, for example.” Hailey raised her hand in the air from her spot on the floor. “If Jesse was like all the other werewolves in the world who only claimed one species, I’d be his only omega. And think about the number of werewolves we’ve faced in the past.”

“Exactly.” I nodded. “So I’m almost certain these alphas are all omega-less, which could be why they’re angry and pissed off in the first place.”

I’d never fucked a beta, but I knew the connection and the bond was nothing in comparison to the bond between an alpha and an omega.

“What about the other shifters in Tamale?” Daisy asked from her spot on the couch beside Ivy. “You said they’re helping?”

“Some of them are helping the humans, yes,” I replied. “Apparently they’re helping them escape before the fires get worse and more people get killed. But a lot of shifters are also fleeing the city before they get caught up in all the violence.”

I was instantly reminded of the dream that had plagued me earlier this morning.

I tried to shrug it off, but it was like I could almost smell the smoke in the air.

“Maybe they’ll help us fight when we get there?” Thalia suggested.

“Maybe they’ll submit themselves to you, Alpha.” Kiri grinned. “Or you could form a connection with the alphas and have more allies around the world.”

“Both of those options would be fine with me,” I chuckled. “But our main goal is to save the humans, defeat the alphas, and essentially stop any riots from continuing. The African agency is doing what it can to make sure the riots don’t snowball further across the continent. So, I’m hoping any shifters who think about starting a riot instantly scrap that plan once they see what we’re capable of doing.”

“They’d be stupid to try anything with us so close by.” Benji smirked.

“Damn straight,” I laughed.

“So…” Laura clicked her tongue and pursed her lips in thought. “Going back to what you said about shifters in Tamale and the lack of omegas present… Which omegas are going to join us?”

“Unfortunately, I might need to sit this one out,” Blair laughed as she pointed at her stomach. “Unless you want me to turn into a shifter cannonball?”

“Yeah, that’s no surprise to anyone,” Gemma laughed at her sister.

“I think I’d like to sit this one out, too,” Caitlin decided. “After seeing everything in those videos, I think I’d feel better knowing I was with my children.”

“That’s more than okay.” I smiled.

“I’m obviously not an omega, but can I stay back, too?” Chloe asked from her spot beside the Christmas tree. “I loved fighting in Peru, but I think I need to get stronger before I take part in another big fight.”

“You won’t hear me complaining about that,” I replied, and Caitlin nodded. “We want you to be safe, so staying home with your mom is the best option.”

“Okay, good.” Chloe ducked her head slightly.

The idea of my kid getting lost among the fumes I’d witnessed in my dreams terrified the living shit out of me.

Chloe was going to stay at home until the very second she felt strong enough to participate in another fight. And I hoped it wasn’t going to be for a good long while.

“Personally, I think all werewolf and werecat omegas should stay here,” I announced to the group. “There’s no way of knowing what these alphas are like, nor do we know their full intentions. I don’t want them to have the ability to even think about you, let alone get their paws on you.”

Everyone around me nodded their heads in agreement. I knew Hailey would have wanted to join us, but she also understood the reasoning behind my decision.

Arielle chose to stay home to be with Elodie because she wouldn’t leave her for that much time. So that left Ivy, Azalea, Charlotte, and Lian.

“Umm…” Charlotte curled a stand of unruly blonde hair behind her ear. “I might stay here, too, if that’s okay?”

“Of course,” I told her. “Whatever you’d feel better doing.”

“Okay…” She nodded slowly. “I have a feeling you’ll all be in your animal forms for a lot of the time, and I obviously can’t shift and run very well as a seal…”

“You’re incredible with throwing knives,” Kristina replied. “And I’ll probably be in my human form a lot of the time, especially with other shooters. Plus there’s Isadora, so you could stay with her.”

“I kill who hurt you.” Isadora gave Charlotte a stern look.

“And I appreciate that, Isadora,” my omega replied. “However, I’m still learning how to handle a weapon, and unless I’m in the water, I can’t offer my full strength to a fight. So, I’d rather stay here and help look after the babies.”

“You don’t need to explain yourself.” I smiled. “I want you to be wherever you’re safest and where you feel most comfortable.”

“Thank you.” Charlotte blushed. “But, hey, if you need more betas to come with you, I could send a message to my family and the orcas? They might want to join you. And I know I literally just said I can’t do much unless I’m in the water, but these guys are trained fighters, on and off land. And they could help you with your guns.”

“I’d fucking love to see an orca breach in the middle of a desert,” Benji chuckled. “They’d be like a sandworm from Dune.”

“How do you get an orca into the sand in the first place?” Franco laughed through the TV.

“That’s not the point, dude,” Benji replied.

“If they want to help, I’ll happily accept the extra numbers,” I told Charlotte. “But I’ll need to get all the names of everyone who’s joining us within the next couple of hours. Hazel’s been able to speak to the African agency, so they’ll organize visas for us, but I need to add your names to all the documents.”

“I’ll send them a message right now.” Charlotte smiled as she pulled out her old Nokia phone from the pocket of her cardigan.

“That reminds me.” Aunt Eva raised her hand. “Are there shots you’ll need to get? You’ll need to make sure you’re fit to fly.”

“‘You’ll?’” Benji repeated with a frown. “Are you not coming with us?”

“One of us has to stay home with the omegas and the children,” Eva replied. “I went to Peru, so it’s only right you join your brother in Africa, Benji.”

“Technically, I need at least one beta captain staying with them…” I said. “It doesn’t matter who. I could ask Spencer and Brenden to stay here while you and Benji come with me.”

“Yeah, Eva, go with them,” Nikita agreed. “There’s really no reason why Spencer and Brenden can’t take your place for once.”

“Dude, I’m going to need your help,” Kristina chuckled. “I need my fellow shooter out there! Austin can’t aim for shit.”

“Take that back right now.” Austin glanced over at Kristina with a playful look on his face. “Because you know you’re talking bullshit.”

The rest of us knew it, too.

After Kristina and Aunt Eva, Austin was one of the best shooters I had.

“Okay, fine!” Aunt Eva threw her hands up in defeat. “In that case, what do we need to do in order to be fit to fly?”

“I have that right here…” Hailey skipped through the slideshow until she came across what she was looking for. “Can everyone see it okay?”

A chorus of “yes”s came through the television.

The slideshow had been split into various columns because the information was different for every country. Hailey had done an amazing job at noting down every detail, and it was seriously impressive that she’d managed to do all of this before I’d even woken up this morning.

“So, there are a number of vaccinations we’ll need to get before we can even leave the country,” Hailey said. “There are a variety of diseases we could catch out there, some worse than others. Just like when we traveled to South America, your local shifter doctors will be able to assist you with the vaccinations.”

Another pro to being a shifter was that vaccinations and medication became fully effective far quicker in us compared to humans. The information Hailey had on-screen recommended people received their shots four to six weeks before they traveled. But with shifters, the shots got to work almost immediately. And I imagined it was even quicker now that my pack was as strong as it was.

I was almost bulletproof, but that didn’t mean I was going to take the risk when it came to cholera, malaria, and god knows what else.

“Okay.” I paced behind one of the couches. “Okay, we know who we’re up against, who’s going with us, and what we need to do before we leave. Let’s put a plan together. Kiri, do you have the information and details we need?”

“Do you need to even ask?” The werecoyote smiled as she stood up from her armchair.

Benji automatically held out a hand to steady her, probably because he still saw her as the beta who was bedbound a few weeks ago. But Kiri tapped him on the shoulder in thanks before she walked over to Hailey.

I’d sent one text message to Kiri last night and that was all the map enthusiast needed. She skipped forward a couple of slides on the laptop, then she stopped as she came across a map of Tamale.

Kiri had located a scientific map of Tamale and the rest of Ghana, and it included everything from residential areas down to forest reserves. A second map had a white polygon drawn around the south of the city to highlight Kofi’s territory. Then a white ring at the top of the city showed where Adofo lived.

“This is where the riots are taking place.” Kiri skipped forward to another slide and showed a black dot right in the center of the city. “It’s neither Kofi’s territory, nor is it Adofo’s. There have been a few reports of fights and riots happening toward the north of the city, but this is where the majority of us need to be based. I can’t go into specifics, like street names, but I think it’ll be obvious where to go once we get there.”

“Damn,” Lachlan said through the TV. “You don’t miss any of the details, eh?”

“Fuck, I’ve missed you, Kiri,” Kristina laughed.

“Thank you.” Kiri smiled before she turned back to the presentation. “We’ll all be arriving at the same airport, but then we’ll have to rent cars or buses to take us into the city. We’ll have to rent the vehicles before we arrive, so I can do that once I know how many people are going. This morning, I was able to book several rooms in several hotels all under Jesse’s name. Everyone will receive a list of the hotels, and all you’ll have to do is walk in and say Jesse’s name.”

“That’s amazing,” I told her. “Did you explain who I am and what we’re doing to the hotels?”

“I did,” she replied. “Everyone knows we’re coming to save the city, so they were more than willing to give us the rooms. They’ll also provide us with food, beverages, and things like that.”

“Excellent.” I smiled.

“One more thing to add, English is the official language of Ghana, but fluency might change depending on who we come across,” Kiri explained. “There are many indigenous languages spoken by ethnic groups. And most people in more rural areas may not have learned English before. They may not even be educated in the first place. So that could be a challenge if we’re trying to help them understand we’re there to help. Dagbani is one of the languages you’ll come across in Tamale, and apparently, residents will respect you more if you try and speak their language.”

“We can try and learn a few words on the plane,” I added.

Everyone nodded in agreement and thanked Kiri for all of the work she’d done. Then Kristina took her time to explain weaponry, and how to take weapons into the country.

“Okay…” Kristina sighed as she took pieces of paper from the white tote bag next to Eliza. “Like Kiri, I’ll also send you all this information so you have it, but this is more of a general rundown. I think the main thing we need to discuss is how to bring guns into the country in the first place. Anyone who lives outside of Ghana has to apply for permission to bring guns across the border. It is illegal for anyone to bring firearms into Ghana without getting permission from the Honourable Minister.”

“The Honourable Minister?” Benji asked.

“He’s a member of the human government,” Kristina explained. “Fortunately, Jesse is on the Ghanaian government’s side now, so they’ll offer to help us. But we still need to apply for this permission first. I will sort that out after this meeting, but it’s important you all know about the documents. I’ll also send you all a list of the types of guns the Ghanaian army uses. It includes a wide range of possible military equipment from the US, Europe, and the former Soviet Union, like AKMs, M2 Brownings, and other machine guns along those lines. If we can get our hands on those, these three alphas won’t stand a chance.”

“Is the army helping us?” Lian asked. “I assume they are.”

“I’m not actually sure about that because I haven’t heard anything yet,” I replied. “But the army might turn up before we get there.”

“That’s true.” My omega nodded.

Kristina handed out some of the sheets she’d brought with her that repeated everything she’d said in slightly more detail. She promised to email the information to the betas who weren’t in the room, then she sat back down again.

“Alright.” I leaned back in my seat and stretched out my back. “Since we know where things are taking place, this is what I want us to do. We’re going to split up into four equal groups. One group will go after Kofi’s pack, another will go after Danso’s pride, and the third will go after Adofo’s pride. Even if I’m not with you in the group and the alphas appear, just end them. The longer they hang around, the more damage they could cause. I’ll try and assist all of you, but I can’t make that promise yet.”

Everyone mumbled their agreement.

“Once I have a full list of names, I’ll plan out the groups,” I continued. “For now, you all need to sort out your vaccinations, rent vehicles, and book flights to Tamale. I don’t have enough private planes to go around, but of course, I’ll pay for every ticket. I would like to be there within the next three days, if possible, so let’s all plan to arrive at roughly the same time.”

“Looking here, there appears to be one flight a day, eh,” Lachlan said. “We’ll have to travel down to London, ken, but then it’s a wee six-hour jaunt over to Accra, Ghana. Then a wee flight to Tamale after that.”

“Only six hours?” Benji gasped. “So unfair.”

“You ken where we live though, eh?” Lachlan chuckled. “Africa’s only a wee hop, skip, and jump from Europe.”

“Yeeeeeah, I suppose.” Benji shrugged.

“Well, if it’s one flight a day, Lachlan, you can plan your flights around ours,” I cut in. “We’ll all plan to get there as close as possible. But if some of you arrive hours ahead of us, then head off toward the city center to give yourselves an idea of what we’ll be facing. But don’t start any fights until I get there. If there are as many betas as I think, they could easily overpower you.”

“How long do you think this’ll take, Alpha?” Connor asked. “Shall we book one-way flights for now?”

“It’s hard to tell how long, to be honest.” I shrugged. “Book one-way for now, then we can book our flights home once the riots seem to have calmed down. However, I want to be home within two weeks.”

I quickly glanced over at Blair, and she gave me a small smile.

“Of course, anything could happen,” I continued. “But Blair is due in about fifteen days, and I do not want to miss the birth of my child.”

“We’ll do everything we can to get you home in time, Alpha,” Mariam said sweetly. “I imagine two weeks is more than enough time, but like you said, anything could happen.”

“Exactly.” I nodded.

It was going to be hard saying goodbye to my kids and the majority of my omegas. But I trusted my pack, and I trusted myself, to get the job done properly.

The meeting didn’t last for much longer after that. Everyone knew what they had to do, and despite having Kiri’s maps, it was almost impossible to know what was going to happen once we got there. But everyone knew to work together, just like with every fight we took part in.

But the discussion about my kids and Blair’s baby reminded me of something as my betas ended the video call and left the cabin.

There was something I wanted to run past Chloe and Zac, and I wanted to do it now before I left for Africa.

Nikita and Arielle left the living area to sort out the babies, and Chloe reluctantly stood up from her chair to return to her schoolwork.

But I held out my hand to stop her.

“Can you sit back down for a minute?” I asked her.

Chloe frowned in confusion, and the expression stayed on her face as she slowly sat down again.

“Can you call Zac in?” I asked Caitlin. “I want to have a quick discussion with them both.”

Caitlin looked as confused as her daughter, but then she gave me a smile as she left to retrieve her son.

We’ll give you some privacy, Lian said silently before she helped Blair off the couch.

Chloe looked around the room as the omegas started to walk away.

“What’s this about?” she asked.

“It’s nothing to worry about.” I smiled. “I want to ask you and Zac something.”

Zac raced into the room and launched himself onto one of the couches, and Caitlin took the seat beside me as she returned.

I want to discuss something with them, I said privately to Caitlin. Do you remember what we talked about before I boarded my flight to New York?

Caitlin’s eyes filled with tears as she gave me the sweetest smile I’d ever seen.

The question I’d asked Caitlin as we drove to the airport in Brazil was so sudden, I almost hadn’t prepared myself for it, but it felt so right at the same time.

Of course, how could I ever forget that question? she asked rhetorically. Ask them now. I think it’s the right time to do so.

The kids couldn’t have looked more confused if they tried. But as I sat forward and faced them, the biggest rush of emotions surged through me. I almost didn’t know how to start the conversation, and I couldn’t control my nerves as I started talking.

“Your mom and I had a small conversation before I left for New York, and I want to get your opinion on it,” I started.

“Are you wanting to have a baby?” Chloe asked, and Zac gasped loudly.

“I mean… one day,” I replied. “And you’re somewhat along the right lines. But that’s not what I wanted to ask you.”

“Okay…” Zac mumbled.

I bounced my feet and tapped my knees. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d ever felt so nervous, and for once, I had no idea what the outcome was going to be. But I knew I had to rip off the Band-Aid and get everything off my chest.

“I hope you both know how special you are to me…” I swallowed back the lump in my throat. “And that I consider you as my children.”

Both Chloe and Zac remained silent.

“There isn’t anything I wouldn’t do for you, and you and your mom mean the world to me,” I paused to take a deep breath. “So I recently asked her something, and I want to know what you think about it and where you stand.”

“I don’t understand,” Zac whispered.

“I think I know where you’re going with this,” Chloe said.

Caitlin reached over and grabbed my hand.

Just ask them, Jesse, she said silently. You don’t need to be nervous.

It took me a few more seconds to find the courage. It was almost funny how I laughed in the face of danger, but then I freaked out when I had to talk to two kids.

But Caitlin was right.

I just had to ask them.

“I wanted to ask you how you’d feel if I…” I swallowed back the lump that reappeared. “How you’d feel if I… adopted you.”

I could have heard a pin drop into the snow even without my heightened hearing. I almost couldn’t bear the silence, and I desperately wanted to get their answers.

But then Zac gasped as the realization seemed to hit him, and Chloe curled over in her seat and clutched her face in her hands.

“Really?” Zac asked. “You want… You want to adopt us?”

“Yes.” I smiled as tears formed in my eyes. “If that’s something you want, too, of course. Your answers are what matter.”

“Chloe?” Caitlin asked quietly as she stood up from the couch.

But before she could take a step, Chloe looked up at me with tears streaming down her face.

“Oh, sweetheart,” her mother whispered.

“You mean it?” Chloe whimpered.

“Of course,” I said in a voice thick with emotion. “I wouldn’t even dream about joking about something like this.”

Chloe practically threw herself at me before I even had the chance to react. She wrapped her arms tightly around my neck, and her entire body jolted as the sobs ripped through her.

“I hope that means you’re okay with it,” I tried to laugh as I held her in my arms.

“I’m okay with it,” she sniffed and rubbed her cheek against my shoulder. “I’m okay with it.”

Caitlin was a mess beside me, and I couldn’t remember the last time I’d cried so hard.

“I’m okay with it, too,” Zac said as he curled himself up in his mother’s lap.

I managed to reach over to ruffle Zac’s hair.

I loved those kids as much as I loved my biological children, and knowing it was going to be official was unlike anything else in the world.

“I love you,” I said to them both. “And nothing will ever change that.”

“Love you, too,” Chloe mumbled.

“So do I,” Zac added.

I gave Chloe a kiss on the head before she moved to the side to allow Zac to hug me.

“Does that mean I get to call you ‘Dad?’” he giggled.

“You can call me whatever you want.” I smiled. “Dad, Jesse, Alpha… I know which one I’d prefer, but it’s up to you.”

“Hmm…” Zac pulled away to look up at me, and then he pressed his face against my chest. “I think I’ll call you Dad. But you have to call me ‘Son.’”

“Okay, son.” My heart swelled in my chest as I held him tight.

“Oh, god,” Caitlin sobbed beside me.

My other omegas sniffled and whimpered through our mental connection.

“There was a reason why I only called Myles that to his face.” Chloe rested her head on my shoulder and tucked her arms into her chest. “And I knew, from the day we arrived here and you saved me from that werecat, that you were going to be more of a father than he ever was.”

“Oh, shit.” Caitlin threw herself into the back of the couch as she continued to sob.

“I’ll always save you from the werecats,” I replied. “I’ll always save you both from the werecats.”

“Even when we’re strong enough to fight them off ourselves?” Zac asked.

“Even then.” I nodded. “Because no matter how many years go by, you’ll always be my children. And it’ll always be my duty to protect you from anything that could cause you harm.”

“And you’ll always be our dad,” Zac whispered.

I wasn’t sure how long I sat and held them for, but I didn’t want to let go. Especially when Caitlin wrapped her arms around us, and we hugged as a family of four.

We had a few documents to fill out before everything became official, but Caitlin said she’d get that organized while I was in Ghana.

Leaving them behind was going to be even harder now.

And I hoped nothing happened while we were away.

Chapter 6

I tried not to focus on the family we were leaving behind as Aunt Eva maneuvered the car down the long driveway. We’d all known this day was coming, so it wasn’t like it was a shock to anyone, but that didn’t make it any easier.

I wasn’t even sure if it was a good thing that we had to leave so early.

It was three o’clock in the morning, and our first flight to Ghana was scheduled to take off at six. It took us a couple of hours to drive to Portland, and we didn’t want to rush the first leg of the journey. It meant I had to say goodbye to the kids while they were fast asleep, but I hoped I was also able to sleep through most of the first flight.

We were informed yesterday that our flight had to change slightly, but it didn’t affect us too much. Our new schedule was Portland to London, England, London to Accra, Ghana, and then Accra to Tamale. It added an extra two hours to the total travel time, which was nothing in the grand scheme of things. But it did mean we needed to fill out extra paperwork.

It’s illegal to own a gun in the United Kingdom, so it’s almost impossible to bring firearms into the country. However, because of my position in the SDD, and with the help of Ewan Miller, the head of the UK European Shifter Department, we were able to pull a few strings.

We needed to fill out a few documents to prove we owned every weapon we brought into the country. The guns also weren’t allowed to leave the plane during the brief layover, but fortunately, we only had to give it enough time to fuel the plane and give the pilot the rest he needed.

Taking the weapons from Accra to Tamale was going to be harder because we had to leave the private plane in Accra and board a smaller jet. But the African agency was able to organize everything for us, and I hoped we could simply show the paperwork and board the plane without any issues.

But we had to get there first, and I hoped it all went smoothly.

The drive toward Portland was fairly quiet, apart from the radio Aunt Eva put on for some background noise.

Ivy, Lian, and Azalea were fast asleep, and Benji kept himself preoccupied with his phone. I sent out several messages to my betas to inform them we were on our way to the airport, and I received replies back from those already on their way to Ghana.

I also received messages from Spencer and Brenden who were going to stay at the cabin with my family while we were away. I knew they’d protect my omegas and my children with their lives, and it was reassuring to receive their little updates.

I made sure to message Hazel to wish her luck with her appointment later on in the afternoon. I knew Dr. Milne would be warm and comforting, so Hazel had nothing to worry about, but I offered to send a beta with her if that was going to make her more at ease.

I knew I wasn’t going to hear back from Hazel for a couple of hours, so I slipped my phone into my pocket and made myself comfortable.

I recalled hearing a country song playing softly through the speakers, and I briefly remembered hearing a couple of commercials, but that was about it.

“Jesse,” someone whispered as they shook my arm. “Jess…”

It took a second for me to realize it was Aunt Eva, and I cracked open my tired eyes only to be blinded by bright lights.

The clear scent in the air allowed me to realize where we were, and that the bright lights were the overhead lights of a gas station. They were still blinding the second time I opened my eyes, but I adjusted to the light pretty quickly.

“I had to stop for gas,” Aunt Eva said as she unstrapped her seatbelt. “Do you need anything?”

I looked over at the small convenience store and instantly imagined all the sweet treats and snacks inside. I also thought about their huge coffee machine and the fridge full of sugary energy drinks. But they weren’t going to help my mission to sleep on the plane.

“I’m okay.” I smiled as I pushed myself further up in the seat. “I’m not sure about the others, though.”

The biggest smile crossed my face as I peered over my shoulder. Both Lian and Ivy were using Azalea’s broad shoulders as pillows. Azalea had her head gently perched on Lian’s, and the three of them were deeply asleep. Benji had made himself comfortable in the back of the car. His head was tilted back, his jaw had dropped open, and he let out a soft groan with every breath.

“I’ll leave them for now,” Aunt Eva replied. “I don’t want to disturb them.”

I focused on every little thing around me as Aunt Eva stepped out of the car. I didn’t want to fall asleep until we were back on the road again, but it would have been so easy to let my head fall back and for my eyes to close.

Aunt Eva could have paid at the pump, which would have allowed me to fall back to sleep again, but she decided to go into the store instead. I imagined my heightened senses would have picked up any danger before it occurred, but I didn’t want to leave us unarmed with precious cargo in the seats behind me.

Fortunately, as my eyes began to sting, Aunt Eva left the store with a coffee cup in one hand and a plastic bag in the other. I hadn’t seen a single soul while she was in the store, but I wouldn’t have been able to forgive myself if I’d fallen asleep and something had happened.

As well as the coffee and a bottle of water Aunt Eva placed in the center console, she also peeled open a box of peanut butter M&M’s and slotted them behind the drinks.

“It’s not like you to eat chocolate at this hour,” I yawned. “Or most hours, to be honest.”

“I need to stay awake and focused somehow.” Eva put the car into drive and drove us away from the gas station.

“Hey, I offered to drive us.” I smirked as I slyly reached forward to take an M&M from the box.

“You know me.” Aunt Eva slapped my hand away from the candy. “I struggle to fall asleep in cars.”

“True.” I shrugged before I tried to take another chocolate from the box.

I was successful this time, and I laughed mid-chew as Aunt Eva gasped at my outrageous behavior.

Or what she thought was outrageous.

“You should have told me if you wanted a box,” she tutted.

“But I didn’t know I wanted them until I saw them,” I replied. “Plus, are you really going to prevent your alpha, your nephew, from having one?”

“You can’t use ‘The Alpha’ card with me, Jess.” She grinned. “It might work on most people, but not me.”

“Please?” I asked with my hands clasped pleadingly against my chest. “Just one more?”

Aunt Eva stared at the road, turned to look at me, and then looked back at the road again.

“Fine,” she grumbled. “But not a blue or orange one. They’re my favorites.”

“But they don’t taste any different.” I frowned.

“That doesn’t mean they can’t be my favorites.” She shrugged.

The first M&M I saw just so happened to be an orange one, and I felt like taking it simply to piss her off. But irritating a tired Aunt Eva was like bypassing the poking of a bear and going straight to tickling their balls.

It was safer for everyone involved if I allowed my aunt to enjoy the orange and blue candies, even though they tasted the same as all the others.

I crunched down on the sweet chocolate as my eyes slowly closed, and I remained asleep until the moment we arrived at the airport. My omegas were already awake by the time we pulled up into the private parking lot, and it wasn’t hard to wake Benji up, either.

My betas and beta captains were waiting with all of their luggage as I stepped out of the car. Isadora glanced around the parking lot with a stern look on her face, but she stopped searching the cars when she realized we were safe.

“How was the drive?” Kristina asked as she placed a case full of handguns on the ground.

“I was asleep for most of it,” I replied. “But Aunt Eva had enough snacks and caffeine to keep her going.”

“You had snacks?” Benji gasped. “And why wasn’t I part of this?”

“Because you were asleep,” Aunt Eva said before she chugged back the last of her water. “But you’re a grown boy, you can get your own.”

“And I plan on doing just that.” He nodded as he unzipped his backpack and pulled out a family-sized bag of Sour Patch Kids.

“You already had snacks with you, but you complained about Aunt Eva buying some?” Lian laughed. “That doesn’t make any sense.”

“But what if I didn’t want Sour Patch Kids?” he asked. “What if I wanted something else?”

“Then you should have thought about that before we left,” Azalea replied.

I left the two of them to bicker as I headed toward the exit of the parking lot.

Once our passports and other paperwork were checked over, my group and I walked over to the private plane. The pilot and co-pilot were patiently waiting for us by the stairs, and they gave me a smile and a small nod as I came to a stop in front of them.

“Good morning, Mr. Rafe,” the pilot said.

“Good morning.” I smiled. “Everyone’s here, so we’ll be ready to go as soon as you are.”

“Perfect,” he replied. “The weather seems to be on our side today, so it should be a smooth journey to London.”

“Excellent,” I said. “Thank you very much.”

I allowed my omegas to go before me so they could pick out their seats. Benji and I climbed the stairs after them, and then Aunt Eva, Isadora, and the rest of my group followed after us.

We took up all twenty seats, and a soft mumble filled the plane as we readied ourselves for takeoff. My omegas took four of the seats near the front of the plane, and we filled the table with various books, tablets, and laptops to keep us all entertained.

A flight attendant came around and offered us drinks, and I happily accepted a glass of orange juice and a black coffee. Ivy also asked for a black coffee, Lian asked for an apple juice, and Azalea went for a glass of water. She usually had a protein shake first thing in the morning, but I’d caught her drinking one before we left the house.

I sat back and relaxed as the plane took off down the runway. There was something comforting about the rumble of the engine as we picked up speed, and I enjoyed the feeling in my stomach as the plane lifted off and started to gain altitude.

Once it was safe to do so, I powered up my laptop and responded to the emails I’d received in the last few hours. Most of them were from agents around the world wishing me all the best in Ghana. I’d also received an email from the head of the African agency informing me of a few changes in Tamale.

“We now have the help of the police, fire services, and the Ghanaian military,” I informed everyone around me. “But unfortunately, the firemen can’t reach the fires because of the riots and the shifters. So, we’ll have to clear a path for them in order to let them through. Like in Lima, the military will be positioned near the outskirts of the city to assist with any casualties. But it says here, they’ll also roam around Tamale in case we need their assistance.”

“That’s excellent,” Aunt Eva replied. “The more people who can help, the better.”

“There’s going to be almost nine hundred of us out there,” Benji paused as he adjusted in his seat. “But like you said, Aunt Eva, it’s always best to have more.”

I was curious to see what Tamale was like and if it was as bad as it seemed out there. The video footage online showed violent riots and fires all across the city, as well as in other countries across Africa, too. Fortunately, African agents and the military were doing everything to control the fights before they got out of hand in the other countries, and they felt confident they didn’t need my assistance. But the same couldn’t be said for Tamale, and until I saw it for myself, there was no way of knowing how bad the attacks were.

Once I’d finished my work and the flight attendants had brought out our breakfast, I tried to get some more sleep.

With a ten-hour flight and an eight-hour time difference, it was going to be midnight in London by the time we arrived. It was then going to take about an hour to refuel the plane, plus the additional six hours it would take to fly to Ghana, so it was going to be nearing nine o’clock in the morning by the time we reached Tamale. But it was still one in the morning in Portland, so I wanted to beat the jet lag as efficiently as possible.

I didn’t sleep for too much longer, and the fact that I was still exhausted when I woke up made me hopeful that I’d be able to sleep more on the second leg of the trip.

The last two hours of the flight seemed to go by painfully slowly. I watched a TV show with my omegas, we shared a few conversations, and I went for a walk around the plane to stretch my tired legs. I was also able to use the plane’s internet connection in order to respond to a few more messages. But I tried to keep myself entertained to stop myself from checking the time every two minutes.

I was fighting the urge not to fall asleep by the time we touched down in London.

We had to show our documents to declare the weapons on board, and we were able to get off the plane and walk around if we wanted to, but most of us stayed in our seats.

I reminded everyone to take their anosmiacs if they hadn’t already to be on the safe side. It felt like the United Kingdom was a safe place to travel to these days, but I didn’t want us to come across any rival shifters before we even landed in Tamale.

Fortunately, there were no issues in London, and the second leg of the journey started as smoothly as the first. We were offered some food an hour into the flight, so I went for the chicken, rice, and vegetable dish.

For airplane food, it wasn’t too terrible, and Lian complimented the seasoning.

I was finally able to get the rest I needed, and I knew the action was going to start from the second we landed in Tamale. I fell fast asleep with Ivy curled up in the seat beside me, Azalea and Lian opposite us, and I didn’t wake up once until we had to prepare ourselves for landing.

From what I saw out the windows, Accra was a largely populated city, with a stunning coastline and beautiful views as far as the eye could see. We flew over several high-rise buildings, and at six o’clock in the morning, the sun was starting to peek over the horizon.

Even though some of Africa was in the Southern Hemisphere, Ghana was in the Northern Hemisphere. But even in December, my weather app said it was going to be a high of eighty-five degrees in Tamale, and the temperature wasn’t going to drop below eighty for the rest of the week.

A quick Google search before we left told me December was part of Ghana’s dry season, so there should be little rainfall and abundant sunshine while we were here. I wondered if that was why the fires were so out of hand, and I almost wished there would be an abundance of rain in order to help us put the fires out.

Due to the size of the airport in Tamale, it wasn’t suitable for the private plane to land there, and that was why we had to make a quick stop in Accra. But it was only an hour from Accra to Tamale, so at least the hours of traveling were almost over.

We all knew to top off our anosmiacs before we unbuckled our belts. It was even more important to mask our scents now, and especially when we arrived in Tamale where three powerful alphas were waiting for us.

My group and I were all in good spirits as we stepped off the plane. We were instantly hit with the heat and humidity, but Isadora simply smiled. It must have felt like she was back in Brazil again, and she’d made it perfectly clear she hated the cold.

I messaged my betas while we waited to board the smaller jet. Lachlan and the Scottish avians, my Everleigh, Monroe, and East Coast betas, and Connor and the werecoyotes had already arrived. We were waiting for the rest of the Californian betas, the British Columbia werewolves, and my Canyon City ravens to arrive. My mountain lion beta captain, Daniel, still lived with the East Oregon flock to act as an authoritative figure, so it was going to be nice to see him again.

I considered taking Dernov up on the offer and allowing some of his Russian betas to make the journey. However, there were going to be over nine hundred of us in Tamale. I had over eight hundred betas on the East Coast alone, and the majority of them had traveled over to assist me with the fights, so I knew I had more than enough at hand.

There was a clear difference between my private plane and the small charter jet we piled into. The seats were incredibly close together, and the springs practically pierced my ass cheeks as I sat down. A musty scent lined the little aircraft, and the entire thing rattled as it took off down the runway. It felt like one gust of wind was all that was needed to rip the plane in two.

My jeans and t-shirt stuck to me like a second skin, and I was in desperate need of a shower. I wasn’t sure how much time I had available as soon as we landed, but I hoped I had the chance to change my outfit and freshen up in a bathroom before we got to work.

Everyone was quiet for the majority of the flight, and I peered over Ivy’s head to take in the view through the window. The morning sun blinded me a few times, but I was able to take in deserted land, greenery, and more populated cities.

However, as soon as we neared Tamale, the betas around me started to mumble. Especially as we descended, and my heightened vision caught sight of plumes of smoke in the distance.

“Oh, my god,” Daisy whispered from somewhere behind me.

It was hard to tell how many grass huts and buildings were on fire, but it instantly hit me that the fires had to be put out very soon. We had to create a path for the fire engines, or at least assist them in some way.

I knew Tamale was a thriving city, and it offered a unique blend of cultures, but I feared for the tribes who could have easily lost everything if the fires continued.

I tried to put that thought to the back of my mind as we stepped out of the plane. Instead of focusing solely on the negatives, I assisted the others in taking all the luggage off the plane.

Unlike when we first arrived in Peru, I wasn’t hit with the blaring sirens that added a constant ring to the air. It almost felt like there was nothing going on, but I knew it wasn’t going to stay like that for long.

Tamale International Airport was essentially made up of one building, and it was potentially the smallest airport I’d ever been to. It was situated in a vast area of land, and there appeared to be nothing but grass and trees for miles.

One plane was preparing to leave as we walked inside, but that was it. There weren’t hundreds and thousands of passengers all headed off in different directions, and that explained why we couldn’t fly directly here.

We had to show our passports and several legal documents as we entered the building, and even that was an experience in itself. Unlike other airports where it took hours to get through to the other side, with security and full-body scanners, we literally just had to talk to a guy at a table.

A fan blew cool air down on us as we waited for the guy to look through all of our documents.

“You’re Jesse Rafe?” he asked me.

“I am.” I nodded.

The guy also nodded his head, and he seemed to frown at something as he piled all of the paperwork and passports together. I assumed the African agency had informed the airport of our arrival, so he knew I wasn’t a regular human.

In fact, I wasn’t a human at all.

“If you’re here to help us with the riots, then I want to thank you,” he said in a rich accent as he handed the pile of paper back to me.

“That’s exactly what we plan to do,” I replied. “We hope to end all the riots, and to save those in need before their lives are put at risk.”

The man thanked me again, then he wished us all the best of luck as we walked away.

A short hallway took us into the main heart of the airport, and given the limited number of flights, there was only a small number of people walking around the building. Everyone seemed to glance over at us, but I focused on finding the nearest restroom.

“Finally!” Azalea laughed as we spotted the signs we were looking for. “I’ve been needing to pee for ages.”

Most of the girls raced straight toward the bathrooms, and I followed on behind them with the need to change out of my clothes.

“Don’t take too long,” Benji called out. “I know how long girls take in bathrooms.”

“You should try it sometime, Benji,” Kristina joked. “It might do you a world of good if you shower.”

I just laughed as I walked into the bathroom.

I chose the first stall I came across to change into my shorts and a t-shirt, and then I used a tiny sink to quickly wash myself as best I could. There wasn’t much of a scent to the soap, but it lathered up nicely. And the feeling of the cold water on my sticky skin was enough to make me feel fresh and clean.

I was only in the bathroom for about ten minutes, so it was no surprise that most of the girls were still sorting themselves out.

Lian had changed into a new pair of black leggings, and a long-sleeved white t-shirt. Azalea wore a pair of blue yoga shorts and a white vest top that she didn’t mind throwing in the trash if she had to shift without warning. But Ivy was still in her black corset dress with lace sleeves.

It amazed me that she could wear a corset on a plane for seventeen hours and not get uncomfortable. But it also amazed me that Lian could wear leggings and a long-sleeved t-shirt without complaining about the heat. I knew she was used to covering her body and complaining about it wasn’t going to change her values and beliefs. But it still took me by surprise.

“Okay,” I said as Daisy, Kiri, and Thalia left the bathroom. “Is that everyone?”

“We’re all here now,” Kiri replied.

“Perfect.” I nodded. “In that case, the other betas are waiting for us outside by the cars, so we’ll meet up with them and take things from there.”

It was extremely easy to find our way out of the building because there was only one entrance and exit. But everything was written in English, so we didn’t have to struggle with a language barrier when we came across various signs.

Alpha! a Scottish voice called out to me silently as we walked out into the morning sun.

I looked over to my left to find Lachlan and the other fourteen ravens from Burntisland, a small burgh in Scotland.

The ravens’ previous alpha, Donald Robertson, was killed by Shen Shui when the pride of weretigers traveled to the UK. Lachlan instantly took over the flock as one of the only beta captains, and now they were all part of my pack. The flock had attacked my pack when they first came across us, but we’d put that all behind us when I’d realized what they’d recently been through.

“Hi.” I smiled at the ravens as we walked toward them. “How was your flight?”

“Aye, nae too shabby.” Lachlan patted me on the shoulder. “But it’s bloody hot here, likes, eh?”

The avian had also opted for a pair of lightweight shorts and a vest top that revealed the flame tattoo across his left shoulder.

“Hotter than hot,” I laughed. “I bet you’re not used to weather like this.”

“In Scotland?” Lachlan chuckled, and so did a few of the betas beside him. “We’re lucky if we get two hot weeks in a year. It was threatening to snow in Edinburgh before we took off.”

“It was snowing in Oregon, too,” I replied and gestured vaguely at the heat. “This certainly doesn’t feel like Christmas is in a couple of weeks.”

“Aye, you can say that again,” he laughed.

“Have you seen the others?” I asked as I looked around the almost empty parking lot.

Connor and the werecoyotes are sorting out the transport along with the Monroe and Everleigh betas, ken, Lachlan said silently and thumbed behind him. The East Coasters have already made their way toward the city as planned. We also managed to get our hands on two buses and some cars, which should do us just fine.

Yeah, and the others are sorting out their transport when they land in a couple of hours, I replied. I’m assuming the East Coast betas know what to do?

Aye, they ken to mingle around, taste the waters, that kinda thing, the avian explained. They know not to start anything unless they have to, and they’ll wait until we all get there before any fights take place. Unless it can’t be helped, likes, eh?

The rumble of several engines broke through our conversation, and I turned to see the two buses and cars Lachlan had told me about. The buses were more like minivans, but the two of them, plus five cars, were enough to take us all into the city.

“Thank you,” I said to Lachlan as Connor climbed out of one of the minivans.

Connor Mackenzie was the first alpha who’d submitted himself to me because he knew his pack of werecoyotes needed my assistance when it came to strength and power. Things were rocky at first, especially given that he was the cousin of Arielle’s abusive, previous alpha, Gray Mackenzie. But Connor was a wonderful beta captain to have, and Arielle was no longer hit with panic attacks and PTSD symptoms whenever she was around him.

“This should do us, right?” Connor laughed as we waved toward the minivan. “They’re called trotros, and apparently you see them all over Ghana, so we should be able to blend in.”

“I don’t think we’ll be complaining about finding shelter,” I replied.

“That’s what I said,” Gia added in her soft Italian accent.

“We even had the opportunity to rent tuk-tuks, or ‘yellow-yellows’ as they’re known here,” Connor laughed. “But a three-wheeled vehicle without any doors probably isn’t the safest option.”

“I wouldn’t have thought so.” I smiled as I gave him a hug and a slap on the back. “Thank you for coming all the way over here. I really appreciate it.”

“Hey, whatever our alpha wants, he gets.” Connor shrugged.

“Aye, you’re quite right,” Lachlan agreed.

Serena and Christopher stepped out of the second bus, and Coral and Gemma left one of the cars.

It felt like I hadn’t seen some of my betas in months, what with all the traveling around recently. Even seeing some of the islanders, like Coral, was a nice surprise.

Once I knew we were all accounted for, we loaded our luggage into the buses, and Kristina, Isadora, Aunt Eva, and Austin filled the cars with their weapons.

Okay, I said silently to my group. Let’s remind ourselves of what’s going to happen, then we’ll head off toward the city. I’ll remind the others when I see them and when I arrive, and I’d appreciate it if someone could inform Isadora of everything we’re talking about.

“I’ll do it.” Laura raised her hand in the air before she turned toward Isadora and whispered in the bodyguard’s ear.

I waited until Isadora was up to date before I continued.

From now on, if we have to discuss everything, we’ll do it through our mental connection. I tapped my temple. I don’t want any of these Ghanaian shifters overhearing our plan and potentially using it against us, okay?

Everyone nodded, and Laura continued to whisper in Isadora’s ear.

She was so quiet even I couldn’t hear her, so there was no chance someone outside of the bus would have heard them.

So, we’re on the lookout for Kofi Tetteh, Danso Mensah, and Adofo Asare, I continued. If my facts are correct, there could be hundreds of betas we’re going up against when we enter the city. And there’s a chance there could be other shifters over there who wish to take the alphas’ sides. But our main job is to focus on the alphas, take them down, and save the residents before things get too out of hand.

I paused again to allow my words to settle.

I haven’t heard if the alphas have been spotted anywhere, or if the riots are getting worse, I said. All I know is the fires are still as bad as they were before, so they have to be dealt with, too. We have help from the police, fire services, and military, so use them to your advantage. It is vital that we create a path in order for the fire engines to get through. We also have the hotels Kiri organized for everyone, and it’s all booked under my name. So, when you need to stop and rest while another group takes over the watch, you can pick any of those hotels and a room will be ready for you.

Everyone nodded their heads, and even Isadora nodded once Laura had whispered my silent words to her.

Last but not least, we’re all going to split into groups once the others have arrived, I explained. We’ll keep in contact with each other, and if you find yourself struggling, or your entire group is struggling, let the rest of us know. It’s our job to look after each other, so keep that in mind.

I quite agree. Benji nodded. We won’t get far if we don’t work as a team.

I asked if anyone had any questions, and I said now was the time to speak up if they were worried about anything.

But everyone was as eager to end this as I was, and that gave me the answer I was looking for.

It was time to face the three African alphas.

And we weren’t going to stop until they took their final breaths.

Chapter 7

One of the buses and two of the cars drove off first, and I watched in anticipation as dust trails settled over the road.

Like with every fight, anything could happen as soon as we arrived, and I prayed for my pack’s safety as they drove ahead of me. We couldn’t all arrive in one go because it would have been too suspicious for the prides and pack we were about to face. I also hoped the shifters were too distracted with their destruction to even notice our arrival.

However, if the alphas were anything like me, they’d have eyes and ears all over the place. They’d have the city in lockdown, and it was possible no one could enter or leave without one of the alphas finding out.

But it was for that reason the rest of my group climbed onto the last bus and cars almost immediately. We couldn’t leave my pack hanging for too long, and my East Coast betas had already been snooping around Tamale for a couple of hours now.

The minivan was very rusty, and it looked like it was one pothole away from losing a wheel. Ten of us were able to fit somewhat comfortably inside it, but I tried not to focus on how thinly padded the seats were.

We just needed something to take us from A to B.

We seem to have a problem, Alpha, Eliza said as Connor carefully drove the bus out of the parking lot. The roads leading into the city are completely blocked off. We can’t get the bus through, so we’ll have to leave it here and go in on foot.

I looked through the front windshield as I tried to see what Eliza saw, but everything was slightly too far away for my shifter eyes to pinpoint.

I also didn’t catch sight of the fire engines, police, or the military, so I assumed they were positioned in other parts of the city.

Blocked by people? I asked as the minivan bounced across the dusty road.

Mainly cars and more trotros, the werecat replied. It looks like everyone was trying to leave at once that’s caused a jam.

Okay… I sighed as I rushed to think of a new plan. Try and find a safe place to leave the minivan and fill the cars with all the luggage. Don’t leave anything behind. Then, while those in the cars find a new route, the rest of you can sneak in on foot. Lachlan, can you pick one of the avians to join them? Fly overhead, look out for anything even slightly suspicious. But be careful. It could be a trap.

We’ll be careful, Jesse, Eliza replied reassuringly. We can’t see anyone, but having an avian above us would help.

Here, Darcy, Lachlan said. Fancy a wee fly around?

Aye, you got it, the avian beta captain replied.

I caught sight of the car behind us slowing down, and Connor hit the brakes as he spotted it, too. Darcy was quick to jump from the car, and she crouched down on the side of the road as she allowed her shifter form to take over.

Within seconds, a giant black raven had taken Darcy’s place, and she swooped into the air as someone collected the torn clothing she’d left behind.

Be careful, Darcy, I told her. Let us know if you’d like someone to accompany you up there.

I’m all good, Alpha. Darcy banked to the left before she picked up speed.

Aye, she likes to do shit like this alone, Lachlan laughed. Darcy likes to take the gold all for herself, ken.

Gaunnae go shut ya face, ya stinkin’ wee bawbag, Darcy snorted as her raven form drifted out of sight.

I have no idea what you just said, Benji commented as Connor started driving again. But I love it.

She basically told me to stop talking, Lachlan translated. And then she called me a smelly scrotum. Where we’re from, it shows she loves me.

Where we’re from, it’s what you say to start a fight, Azalea chuckled.

I had a smile on my face as we neared the city, but I dropped the expression as soon as I noticed the jam Eliza had warned us about. There were at least twenty motorcycles, vans, cars, and tuk-tuks. The way the vehicles were positioned definitely made it look like someone had placed them there deliberately, so it was hard to work out what to do.

Everything appears to be all good over here, Darcy said as she flew over the top of a sandstone building. There’s a road wide enough for the cars over to your left, but we’ll have to budge these vehicles if we want to get the vans through.

We were on the only decently-sized road into the city, and the roads Darcy pointed out were simply too narrow for the minivans. The rest of the land around us was either covered in trees, or the ground was too bumpy and uneven for something as rickety as the minivans to drive across.

We needed the minivans, hence why we rented them in the first place. But if the blockage was a trap, then we’d be stepping right into it if we cleared the path to allow us through.

Okay, here’s what we’re going to do, I decided. The cars are going to follow the route Darcy pointed out, and the rest of us are going to try and clear this blockage as quickly as we can. Avians, I want you to position yourselves on the roofs around us, and you’ll look out for any incoming trouble. Shooters, a couple of you are going to position yourselves on either side of the blockage. Cover our backs while we move these cars, then we’ll be on the road as quickly as possible.

Austin and Aunt Eva quickly stepped forward as the chosen shooters. They helped themselves to some of the weapons from their supply, and then Kristina and Isadora took the car across the chosen route.

Thirteen out of the fifteen ravens shifted on command, and the other two ravens followed on behind Kristina and Isadora.

Be careful, Aunt Eva said silently as Austin climbed over two cars. The cars don’t look sturdy, so any additional weight could cause the roofs to fall in.

Then why did you let me do it? Austin asked playfully as he started to climb onto the first car.

Because you would have forced me to stay back here, Aunt Eva replied.

Alright, enough flirting, Benji snorted. Let’s get this show on the road.

With my omegas safely beside me, the four of us assisted the others in moving the vehicles. The tuk-tuks and bikes were easy to roll out of the way, and Azalea had the strength to reposition a car by pushing it and turning the steering wheel. The car was in neutral, and the brakes creaked and squeaked as Azalea pushed on them, then she just brushed off her hands and walked away once she was done.

Everyone worked together, and my shooters and avians kept a close watch on the world around us. All we needed to do was create a space wide enough for the minivans, and it felt doable.

The smell of smoke drifted through the air, and I heard the shrill sound of bike and car horns from further in the distance. The buildings around us were incredibly close together, and there didn’t appear to be any alleyways in between. I couldn’t tell if the buildings were houses, shops, or had other uses, and it basically looked like a never-ending wall of sandstone with windows and doors cut into it.

I knew from the video footage on the news that the rest of the city wasn’t as tight and compact as the road we were on. The riots were taking place in wide, open spaces. But I had no idea how far away the riots were, and I assumed it was going to be a bit of a drive if my avians couldn’t see the riots, either.

My feet skidded against the dusty, sandy road as I put all my strength into moving a car with my betas’ help. A couple of the cars still had the keys in the ignition, so we were able to put them into neutral. But we weren’t lucky enough to have that with all the cars.

Benji, Zane, and Thalia assisted me as we each took a side and used all our shifter strength to lift the car. My muscles strained under the weight, beads of sweat rolled down my cheeks, and it was the same with Benji and Zane, too. Thalia’s entire body trembled, but she kept going.

“Almost… there!” Kahn cried as he lifted his own car along with Leo and Riya. “Come on!”

I nearly collapsed as we dropped the car, and it took several attempts to get my breath back. But we only had a couple more cars to move before we could get back on the road.

I want some of you to get back into the minivan, I said as a group of us crowded around the last of the vehicles. Eliza, who has the keys to the second–

Jesse! Eliza’s shrill voice filled my head.

I spun around so quickly, I almost lost my balance.

Eliza! I cried. Where are you?

I’ll go and have a look, Darcy announced before she took to the skies.

A-Alpha, pl-please, Eliza sobbed. They’re everywhere! Ten werecats came out of nowhere!

I sniffed the air in the hope of catching the stench of a shifter, but all I could smell was smoke. So, either someone had used the smoke to hide their scents, or they had access to anosmiacs. But it meant my pack had to be even more careful if we couldn’t sense them approaching.

They’re about three streets away, Jesse, Darcy informed me. Here, I’ll lead you to them.

Hurry, Jesse, please! Serena suddenly shouted out. We’re okay for now, but I don’t know how long we’ll be able to hold them off.

Benji, Austin, Maisy, and Laura, I ordered as I caught sight of the people in question. You’re coming with me. The rest of you need to clear this path and bring the minivans to us.

I was already in the process of shifting as I voiced my plan. I barely registered the tightness of my skin as my thick, dark fur covered my body. My face stretched out into a growling muzzle, and my muscles increased in size and strength as my powerful paws slammed into the ground.

In the two seconds it took to shift, the others around me had done the same thing. Apart from Austin who readied his rifle in both hands.

Let’s go! I snarled as I took off running toward where Darcy hovered in the air.

Come on, Connor said. Let’s clear this path and catch up with them as quickly as we can.

Be careful, Jesse, Lian replied.

Please, please, be careful, Azalea added.

We’ll be back soon, I said as confidently as I could.

I didn’t want to promise them anything because we had no idea what was about to happen. But I had to add a little bit of hope where possible.

I knew Eliza and Serena were accompanied by Annika, Caleb, and Thomas, and I hoped the ten of us were enough to take down the ten werecats.

I barely took in my surroundings as I raced through the compact street. Benji ran directly beside me, and even though Austin wasn’t as fast as us in our shifter forms, I made sure he wasn’t left behind.

But the sudden attack made me even more certain the blockage of vehicles had been a trap. The werecats had been simply waiting for us to fall into their web. Either it was to stop humans and shifters from leaving or to stop help from arriving. But regardless of that, it made me realize there could be more traps lying in plain sight.

They’re right around this bend, Darcy said a few seconds later.

The sounds of snarls, yowls, and barks echoed over from the building we ran past, and I increased my speed even more as we neared my betas.

Darcy had led us toward a wide road. Smaller buildings and huts surrounded us, and I caught sight of several boxes, tin bowls, and signs that advertised hairdressing and others I couldn’t quite work out. Hundreds of motorcycles had been abandoned on the side of the road, and it appeared to be some sort of marketplace.

Or had been before the riots started.

But I was more concerned about my betas.

We found the five of them at the end of the long stretch of road. They were completely surrounded by the ten cougars, and only two of the werecats turned around as we approached them.

But then, before anyone could make a move, a single shot ran out around us. One of the werecats didn’t even have the time to scream before he collapsed to the ground. A wave of dust blew up around him, and a river of blood began to pool from the shot between his eyes.

Austin settled his rifle into place and readied himself to take another shot.

Nice, I complimented the werewolf.

But the sudden death of the werecat caused the others to react.

All nine of them turned on their heels and raced toward us. Austin let out a few more shots, but now that the cougars knew to expect them, they were able to duck and dodge away from the incoming rounds.

But the werecats weren’t as smart as they appeared to be.

I always taught my betas not to turn their backs on their enemies, and now that the werecats were distracted, my betas in the center of the road were able to take advantage.

Eliza, Serena, and Annika aimed for two of the cougars, while Caleb and Thomas both chose one each. The other five werecats were still racing toward us, so I opted for the first one I came across and took aim.

The cougar swiped his paw through the air in the direction of my face, but I jumped out of the way and aimed for his own face before he could touch me.

My claws pierced through his cheek like a hot knife through butter, and the cougar let out a sharp yowl as my claws broke through his lips. His tanned neck was instantly covered in blood, and his torn-up skin dangled free from his cheekbones as he tried to shake off the pain.

I circled my chosen victim as I looked for additional weak spots, and as soon as I caught sight of a limp in his hind leg, I aimed everything at it.

I launched myself into the air before the cougar could react, and I applied all of my strength to the middle of his back to get him to the ground. The fucker clawed away at the dusty ground, but I had him flattened like a pancake, and it took a lot more than a single werecat to make me budge.

He pushed and pushed against the ground, but before the guy could shuffle away, I slammed my paw into the back of his knee and instantly shattered the bones. The cougar shrieked in pain, and I knew he was going to have trouble running away with only three working legs.

With my front paws pressed down in the center of his back, I flipped myself over to face his head. I locked my teeth around his throat, and his veins pulsed against my mouth as he attempted to free himself.

I had to give it to the fucker, he wasn’t one to wave a white flag in surrender.

But now I had him literally caught in my jaws, and it didn’t take much to end his life.

His veins popped like a water balloon, and I moved my mouth away before a river of his blood pooled on my tongue. The motherfucker continued to squirm on the ground, but he’d already lost a lot of blood, and that amount kept rising.

As soon as he became too weak to move, I slammed my paws into his head and shoulders and snapped his neck with one move. The dust and sand on the ground were washed away with the stream of blood, and I hopped out of the way as I surveyed the rest of the street.

Cries of pain and anguish rang out all around me, as well as the occasional shot from Austin’s rifle. Three out of the ten werecats had already died, and my group was still to gain a single injury.

While Benji and Laura aimed for two of the cougars, Maisy and Darcy flew overhead and offered assistance where possible. Austin shot a cougar in the leg, then once he was on the ground, Maisy used her sharp beak to peck out the fucker’s eyes.

Two more werecats died in unison, and then we only had four more to deal with.

We’re through with the minivan, Connor announced. Do you need assistance, or are you all okay?

It’s now four against ten of us, I replied. We should be fine as long as more werecats don’t turn up. But follow the sounds and it’ll lead you right to us.

We’ve now caught up with you, Kristina announced. We’re heading straight for you, Alpha. And I feel sorry for anyone Isadora comes across with a loaded gun… Oh, she’s pissed.

Part of me wanted to apologize because it couldn’t have been easy for Kristina. But I was far too focused on the final four werecats to offer much of a response.

Benji and I worked as the perfect team as we took one of the werecats to the ground. The rest of my betas did the same with the other three, and Austin stood at the sidelines with his rifles locked and loaded.

It took us no time at all to take down the last few cougars. Benji and I circled him like a couple of curious sharks, and I knew my half-brother was looking out for any weaknesses the cougar came with, just like I was.

Then, as soon as the werecat glanced over at me, Benji took the opportunity to pounce. He crashed into the werecat’s side, and the two of them tumbled to the ground. The werecat swiped his paws near Benji’s head and shoulders, but my brother pressed the heel of his paw against the fucker’s throat in an act of dominance.

I continued to circle them without taking my eyes away from our target. Then, as Benji let out a trembling growl, he raked his claws across the cougar’s face and landed the killing blow.

The gray fur across Benji’s left shoulder was matted with blood, and I noticed he briefly applied more weight to his opposite arm so as to not put too much pressure on his injured shoulder.

I remembered seeing the werecat aim for Benji’s shoulders, but my brother had been so focused on killing our opponent that he didn’t even let out a scream.

You good, bro? I asked him privately. Mainly because I didn’t want Aunt Eva to hear us and overreact.

Benji twisted his head to the side to check out his injury and let out a sigh.

I hoped I was going to go a little longer without fucking bleeding, he snorted. But give it five minutes and even the scar will have faded.

I gave him a second to rest his shoulder, and we simply watched as the last few cougars were taken down.

The minivan and cars skidded to a halt as soon as the last werecat died. But all of a sudden, before I could even look away from the tenth cougar, a single shot rang out.

Followed by another.

Then another.

“Isadora, stop!” Kristina sighed as she slammed her car door.

“You hurt?” Isadora looked over at us with her handgun raised in the air.

Kristina, tell her we’re all fine, I replied. There’s no reason to shoot someone who’s already dead.

Kristina did as I asked, and I watched Isadora flare her nostrils like an angry bull.

“But I kill,” she grumbled. “Cat aim for Jesse. I shoot cat.”

“But the cat is dead,” Kristina replied. “They’re all dead. You’re wasting bullets by aiming for them. You’re also bringing more attention to us.”

Isadora glared down at Kristina for a long second, but then she stomped away without saying a word.

I tried not to tell her about the fight, Kristina said as headed back to her car. But she quickly noticed how eager I was to get back to you.

It’s okay, I laughed as I jogged over to my omegas. We’ll soon realize Isadora isn’t like us, and she’s been programmed for one job, and one job only.

Shoot cat, Benji said in his best Brazilian accent. Man, I fucking love her.

Ivy, Lian, and Azalea jumped out of the van as soon as they realized it was safe to do so. They threw their arms around my neck, and I brushed my wolfy head against their cheeks as a way of giving them a kiss.

Eliza, Serena, Caleb, Annika, and Thomas shifted back into their human forms once they knew the coast was clear. They hurried to pull spare pairs of clothes from their bags, and then Thomas and Caleb offered to run back to retrieve the second minivan.

What’s the plan, Jesse? Laura asked as she shifted out of her werefox form, too.

Let’s keep going this way and see where it leads us. I motioned behind me with my head. If possible, I want to come across some of the emergency services, and maybe even clear paths for the firemen before the sun sets this afternoon. Also, the group we’re in now is going to split into two, that way one group can rest while the other keeps watch. I can’t imagine the riots stopping when the sun goes down. So, as soon as we come across the first hotel Kiri’s organized for us, some of us will check into the rooms and rest until later.

Everyone agreed to my plan, and once Thomas and Caleb returned with the second minivan, we took off down the road.

We must have been walking and driving for at least half an hour, but we didn’t come across a single soul. Unlike in Lima, the streets weren’t filled with humans desperately trying to escape the chaos. They might have managed to escape before the riots went up a level, or perhaps we were in a quieter part of the city.

Another side of me wondered whether we’d entered another trap. Perhaps the African alphas were watching our every move, and they were simply waiting for us to walk into the heart of their webs.

Fortunately, with the help of my avians, we were able to get an aerial shot of the world around us. They knew how far away the fires were, and they would have caught sight of anyone who tried to catch us off guard.

I reached out to my East Coast betas as soon as they were in the radius for our mental connection. The werefoxes and werecats had come across a few opposing betas, but they were able to defeat them and continue searching without any issues.

The betas also told me they’d come across the military, as well as the fire services and police. They were able to clear one group of shifters as well as a blockage in order for the fire engine to get past, but there was still a lot to do.

But one thing we all noticed as we continued to roam through the city was that it felt more like fights than actual riots. It was shifters against shifters. Betas on betas, and captains on captains. It was nothing like the riots we’d come across in Peru, and I was thankful for that.

Or at least I thought I was.

I still had my human agents slyly roaming the city, too, and they knew to keep an eye out for the alphas. I had other agents across the continent, and their jobs were to end any fights in those countries before things got out of hand.

As long as everyone stayed in contact and kept me up to date, I was confident we could save Ghana and the rest of Africa from these rival shifters.

But I questioned that thought as soon as Lian called out to me.

You’ve received a message from Ezra, Jesse, she said from the minivan behind me. You might want to come and see this.

Ezra was one of my agents in Tamale, and usually, Lian would read the text message out to me.

What did he say? I asked.

It’s not what he’s said… Lian replied. It’s what he’s been able to record.

Connor stopped the van without me even telling him to.

My group came to a halt as I jogged over to the minivan. My avians continued to fly and swoop through the air, and my betas on the ground kept a close watch on the area while I was distracted.

Lian jumped down from the van and held my phone out for me while she tapped the play icon in the center of the screen.

Ezra had managed to gain height somehow, and he recorded his view of a group of werecats who appeared to be resting in the middle of a deserted road. It was hard to count them, but there had to be somewhere between seventy and eighty cats in the group.

It looked like Ezra was looking down over a roof, but as he adjusted his phone and turned it to the side, I realized he was peering over the side of a concrete bridge.

The agent zoomed in briefly to show the werecats’ vibrant, cyan eyes as they softly closed, which confirmed my theory that they were shifters.

But then everything changed.

I watched as at least fifty cougars appeared from the left of the screen. They snuck up on the sleeping shifters without even making a noise.

Then from the right, another fifty cougars appeared.

And as Ezra lifted his phone slightly, I caught sight of the fifty or so werewolves straight ahead.

The sleeping werecats were completely cornered, and it would have been so easy for the shifters to pounce. But they stayed exactly where they were and didn’t move a muscle.

I had no idea what the hell was going on, but it all seemed like it was premeditated.

Like the werecats and werewolves were in on the plan.

Ezra only made the slightest sound as he shuffled away, but he kept filming as he silently ran toward the other side of the bridge.

Jesse! Lachlan called out silently as I watched Ezra crouch back down to the ground. Werewolves incoming at nine, twelve, and three o’clock! There’s at least a hundred of them!

Fuck, I growled as everyone beside me began to rush around the vehicles. What’s their ETA?

Uh… the avian mumbled. I’d say… two minutes? They’re fuckin’ sprinting, likes, eh.

Shooters, ready your weapons, I ordered as Lian briefly paused the video. Someone reach out to the East Coasters and see if they can get here in the next five minutes.

The majority of people shifted around me, apart from the shooters and Lian.

“You need to watch the end of this,” she whispered as she hit play on the video.

My body turned icy cold as I watched Ezra capture footage of three shifters standing side by side.

There were two werecats and a werewolf.

T-Minus one minute! Darcy called out. I can hear them already!

I couldn’t hear them, only because I was too focused on the news I’d just received.

Until now, I thought I’d have to defeat the African alphas one at a time.

But there was a reason Ezra had recorded the footage in the first place because it showed the attack was planned, and the alphas were all working together.

As soon as I tracked down those assholes, it was going to be them against me.

Three against one.

I glanced up from the phone as the werewolves came into view.

Motherfucker! I snarled.

Chapter 8

Shooters, go! I ordered. Take down as many of them as you can!

There were at least one hundred werewolves headed straight for us, but there were only about thirty of us. It was going to be at least another hour until the last of my betas landed in Tamale, and I wasn’t sure how far away my East Coasters were.

But even though we were outnumbered by at least seventy shifters, I was still confident we were strong enough to take them down.

Avians, hold fire until I give you the signal, I continued. The rest of us are going to wait until the shooters have done their job, then we’ll step in.

I took a protective step forward with my omegas behind me, and I watched as my shooters readied their fingers over the triggers. Kristina gave them soft commands, and I trusted my werecat beta captain to wait until the time was right.

“Ready…” she whispered so Isadora heard the command, too. “Fire!”

Within seconds, seven of the werewolves were dead.

The wall of shifters dispersed, and loud howls rang through the air as they dodged the bullets. The crack of the rifles caused my ears to ring, but I focused on the dead instead.

Aunt Eva caught a werewolf in the eye, and Kristina shot two werewolves in the head one after the other. Austin went for the limbs and sides to get the shifters on the ground.

But then Isadora stepped forward, and she was simply in her element. She was the definition of trigger-happy.

It reminded me of Al Pacino in Scarface.

Say hello to my little friend. My lips curled up in a wolfy grin as the AR-15 shattered the world around us.

I lost count of the number of werewolves who were either instantly killed, or fell to the ground for Aunt Eva, Austin, or Kristina to kill.

Second wave coming through! Lachlan called out from above. At least another one hundred, so these fuckers must have planned to come in stages.

Damon! I called out to my East Coast betas. Bella! Is anyone within the radius?

I winced at the sharp sound of gunfire, but I never took my eyes off the wall of shifters in front of us. The shooters definitely kept them at bay, but with another hundred shifters on their way over, I needed far more than just my shooters.

My own betas were split up into three groups. I had the group to the right of me, the group to the left, and the avians perched on the buildings above. My omegas were right behind me along with Riya and Thalia, and my shooters created a wall in front of us.

Benji, Connor, and Lachlan, I said as a plan came to mind. You three will be in charge of the betas around you. As soon as you see an opening, you’re going to aim for the shifters. Do not make a move unless you’re absolutely certain, or I say otherwise. And inform the shooters of your plan. We don’t have the proper medical equipment to deal with gunshot wounds right now.

We could try and distract the second wave before they reach us, if you want? Lachlan replied. Maybe aim for the guys at the back?

You could, I said as Aunt Eva killed two werewolves with the same bullet. But there are only fifteen of you and one hundred of them. It’s best to wait until the majority of the first wave has been taken out. And with Isadora the way she is with that AR-15, I don’t think it’ll be too much longer.

Whenever one of the werewolves managed to dodge the constant stream of flying bullets, my betas took them down. I watched as Gia tackled a werewolf to the ground and mauled him to death with her paws. Laura skillfully leaped over one werewolf as she aimed for another, and Zane quickly stepped in to offer the werefox some assistance.

My shooters quickly made a large dent in the number of opposing werewolves. In fact, it looked as though just the shooters alone were going to be enough to kill off the one hundred rival shifters.

But then the window beside me shattered.

Jesse! Lian screamed as glass shattered all around me.

I ignored the pain as the fragments cut into my skin, and instead, I threw myself against my three omegas in protection.

A second window shattered only seconds after the first.

They’re being fucking shot at from a roof! Benji roared as more and more glass rained down on me. Avians, go!

Jesse? Aunt Eva asked in a silent voice full of worry.

I’m okay, I replied.

The four of us had the minivan for protection, but I had no idea where the shots were coming from. I also had no idea which windows had been shattered. It had all happened too quickly for me to pinpoint a location.

There! Maisy said. Lachlan, there’s a shooter on the top of the building beside you!

I’m on him, Lachlan replied. Simon, come with me!

Be careful. I winced against the stinging pain. He’ll shoot you if he sees you.

I’m not gonna lie, boss, he looks completely focused on you, Simon replied. We’ll go in from behind and catch him off guard.

I tried to peel away from my omegas to see what was going on, and a white-hot pain crashed through my thigh.

Jesse, Jesse! Azalea sobbed. Oh, my god!

A white light shone in my eyes, and a sickening feeling bubbled into my throat as the pain radiated through my leg. A few people spoke through our mental connection, but I didn’t catch a word they said.

I pressed my head against the side of the minivan with my omegas still protected between me and the vehicle. Someone shouted at me, and I briefly recognized my name being called over and over, but that was about it.

I knew for certain, I’d been shot in the thigh, but that was about all I knew.

A constant scream ran through my head, and part of me wanted to tell whoever it was to stop screaming. It wasn’t going to make the situation any better, and we had the rival werewolves to deal with.

Ssh… Lian comforted the screamer. Come on, Jesse, try and regain as much energy as possible.

It caught me completely off guard that I’d been the one screaming, but it had felt like the only way to battle through the almighty pain.

However, the fact that I was still standing, I hadn’t dropped to the ground, and I hadn’t passed out due to blood loss, was a good sign. In fact, it was a great sign.

The last time I was shot while in the rainforests of Venezuela, the bullet had skimmed across my skin, but it still would have been enough to knock someone to the ground.

But this time it felt worse. The pain was indescribable, possibly the worst pain I’d ever felt in my life, and it wouldn’t have surprised me if the bullet cleanly passed straight through the thick of my thigh.

But I’d remained standing.

Sure, I’d possibly lost consciousness for a couple of seconds, but that didn’t feel like much when my reaction could have been ten times worse.

The shooter has been taken down, Lachlan’s voice sounded hazy and far away, and I recognized his accent. I pecked out the fucker’s eyes while Simon went for the chest. We’re on the lookout for others, but the lack of gunshots makes me think he was the only one.

And the second wave of werewolves? Benji asked. What can you tell us about them?

They used the first wave to hide behind and dodge the bullets, Darcy replied. Fuckin’ weak bastards that they are. So, I’d say now is the time to ambush them and finally end this shit show.

Go, I battled against the sickly feeling in my throat. Do what you have to in order to kill them all.

What about The Howl? Leo asked. Do you have the strength to use that, Alpha?

Not right now, dude, Benji replied for me. Let’s deal with the shifters the old-fashioned way, then we’ll go from there.

With help from my omegas and Benji, I pushed myself away from the minivan and steadied myself on all four legs. My hind left thigh throbbed uncontrollably, and I couldn’t put my paw down flat without causing a shooting pain to shatter across my entire body. But at least I was still standing.

“Here.” Laura suddenly appeared beside me in her human form. “This should help until the wounds heal by themselves.”

The werefox had thrown on the first outfit she’d come across, and the gray sweatpants looked to be at least two sizes too big for her. But she had a first aid box by her feet, and she coated two thick stacks of gauze with iodine before she gently inspected my wound.

“I’m sorry, Alpha,” she whispered as she located the injuries and placed the gauze on either side of my thigh.

I winced against the pressure on my thigh, but it wasn’t as bad as the gunshot wound itself. And at least there was an exit wound so I didn’t have to worry about having a bullet lodged in my leg.

There was no way of knowing the extent of the damage the bullet had caused, but that would have to wait until I saw a specialized shifter doctor. As long as I could work, run, and fight, and as long as I didn’t feel any worrying side effects, then I had a feeling it was going to be okay.

Ivy and Azalea pressed their avian heads against the gauze as Laura went back to her supplies and pulled out a large roll of bandages. Then, with the knowledge she had after previously wanting to be a paramedic, she taped up my thigh as best she could. The pressure was sickening at first, but it eased as I grew used to the tightness.

“I don’t know how long it’s going to take for you to heal, Jesse,” Laura admitted as she made one last loop with the bandage. “But I’ll check your wounds again once the werewolves have been dealt with.”

Thank you. I gave her the best wolfy smile I could muster.

“Hey, you’re not just my alpha,” she said with a voice thick with emotion. “You’re soon going to be my niece and nephew’s dad, and that means more than some shifter position, in my opinion.”

I leaned my large tired head against hers, and she brushed her hand through my thick fur.

I thought about my kids as I found the strength to step away. I certainly wouldn’t have wanted them to see me in this condition. Laura packed away her supplies and ran back to wherever she’d retrieved them from, and I finally looked around at the chaos behind me.

I instantly spotted the piles of dead werewolves that littered the road, as well as my betas who did everything they could to kill off the second wave of shifters.

Benji took one last look at me before he ran off to help the others, and my omegas remained beside me for both comfort and protection.

Alpha, are you there? a female voice suddenly sounded in my mind.

Bella? I asked.

Yes! the East Coast werecat replied. We heard the gunshots and headed back the way we came. Are you all okay?

We were caught completely off guard by about two hundred werewolves, I explained. We’ve killed the majority of them, but there are still about sixty remaining. So, if you’re nearby, we would appreciate the help.

Aunt Eva reloaded her handgun and fired off a single bullet. The werewolf on the receiving end instantly collapsed to the ground.

Make that fifty-nine, I added.

Where are you? Bella asked.

I gave her a rough location, and I used all possible buildings to help them locate us. Bella said she recognized the area, and they’d passed through here not long ago, so they said they’d be here in a couple of minutes.

I told her to be wary of the African alphas as they retraced their steps. Especially the werewolf alpha, Kofi Tetteh. I assumed the werewolves belonged to him, in which case I knew how pissed he’d be when he heard what happened.

It couldn’t have been any longer than five minutes since the fight started, but I had no idea how far away the alphas were in the video Ezra sent me. But for now, my pack and I just had to work together before we could put any sort of plan in place to take down the alphas.

I was able to forget about my injured thigh as I put all my effort into killing off the werewolves. I caught them by their throats, and I raked my claws across their backs and chests. Sometimes I simply held them down while Austin or Aunt Eva put a bullet between their eyes.

My omegas worked as the perfect team, too. Lian used her weretiger power to leap over a werewolf, then she whipped herself around and sliced the fucker’s face with her menacing claws before the werewolf even knew what she was doing.

Azalea and Ivy used their wings to their advantage. Azalea lodged her bald eagle talons into a werewolf’s shoulder blades, then Ivy pecked the fuck out of the bastard’s face. Other avians and betas offered their assistance, but my omegas knew what they were doing.

Like Bella promised, it was only a couple more minutes before they arrived. With the help of forty additional shifters, the seventy of us killed off the final thirty werewolves without a single gun being fired.

Everyone let out sighs of relief as the final werewolf fell. It was the largest fight we’d been a part of in a while, and the majority of us were still all exhausted from the long flight over here.

Avians, I said as I took a well-earned seat on the ground. Can you fly around and check if other shifters are coming? If the coast is clear we’ll stop for five minutes before we move again.

Lachlan and the Scottish ravens instantly took to the sky.

The fucker who’d shot me was the only man on the roof, so the werewolf pack must have planned for one of them to catch us off guard while the others distracted us. Either that or he was the only one with a gun.

The gun and any additional ammunition had been collected and handed over to Kristina, but his body had been left underneath the burning sun.

Once the ravens had confirmed the coast was clear, the majority of us shifted back into our human forms and hurried to get changed. I would have been okay in my wolf form, but Laura had to check on my thigh.

One of the minivans had been turned into a makeshift ambulance. I made myself comfortable against three seats, my omegas stayed in the seats behind me, and I pushed up the left leg of my shorts to reveal the bandage. It was much looser than when I was in my wolf form, but it was still covering my injuries.

Isodara stood outside the van with her AR-15 against her chest, but I didn’t expect her to do anything else.

“Oh, my god.” Aunt Eva threw her arms around me as Laura unwrapped the bloody bandage. “That was by far the scariest moment of my entire life. And I’ve seen some shit in my time.”

“I’m fine, Eva.” I smiled up at her, but the smile was instantly replaced with a tight wince.

“Really?” She gave me a pointed look. “You were just shot in the fucking leg, and you tell me you’re fine?”

“Hey, don’t blame me for this,” I laughed in an attempt to lighten the mood. “Plus, did you not see me fight out there?”

“I also saw you almost bleed to death,” Aunt Eva mumbled.

“In Jesse’s defense, he really is fine,” Laura laughed in amazement. “The wound has healed over already! The blood on the gauze was from when I first applied the bandage. Sure, he’s probably sore and tender, and we won’t know if there’s internal, muscular damage until later. But he’s walking and running okay, so I think he’ll be fine until Dr. Stenton can take a look at him when we get home.”

Aunt Eva thought for a second, and I imagined she was wondering whether Laura was telling the truth or not. But we all knew I was stronger than I was even a few weeks ago, so it somewhat made sense that there was no lasting damage.

However, I knew Aunt Eva wasn’t as easily convinced as other people, so I tried to find a way to distract her while Laura finished checking over my injuries.

“How about you help the others clear the wolves on the road?” I suggested. “We’ll need a clear path to get these minivans through, so the sooner it’s clear, the sooner we’ll get out of here.”

“Fine,” Aunt Eva sighed as she climbed out of the minivan. “But if I see a single scratch on your body before we’re finished in Ghana, I’m sending you straight back home.”

“What, and leave my pack here to defend themselves?” I raised my eyebrows and gave her a smile. “I don’t think so.”

“Let’s not push her,” Azalea whispered. “I think we should agree to disagree.”

“I heard that,” Aunt Eva mumbled.

“You were supposed to.” Azalea blew my aunt a kiss as Eva walked away.

Laura rubbed some sort of soothing cream onto the scars on my thigh, then my omegas followed me out of the van as someone else took my place. There was a small line of injured betas, but it was nothing major. Most of them were sprained wrists and ankles, or the occasional laceration that hadn’t quite healed yet.

Once I knew everyone was okay, I wandered over to where Bella and Damon were clearing a few dead werewolves. They’d only fought alongside me once, but today proved to me how strong they were, and how much they respected me as their alpha.

Someone must have given them clothes to wear because they certainly didn’t arrive at the fight with bags in their mouths.

“How are you?” Bella asked as she brushed her long brown hair away from her face. “We heard about the gunshot.”

“I’m fine,” I said honestly. “It’s almost like nothing ever happened.”

“That’s some seriously cool shit,” Damon mumbled.

“Thanks,” I laughed. “And thank you for your assistance at the end there.”

“Of course, Alpha,” Bella replied. “We’re just sorry we didn’t hear your calls for help sooner.”

“You did everything you could, and that’s what matters most.” I smiled. “Have you heard from the other East Coasters? How are they getting on?”

I had about five hundred East Coast betas in and around the city, and I knew they’d split up into groups to cover more land. But because of the mental radius, I hadn’t been able to get in touch with any of them yet.

“They’re all doing great,” Damon replied. “We were able to speak to Finn’s group, who heard from Hunt’s group, and so on. They’ve had their own fair share of fights, but they’ve also been helping the fire engines get through. We came to realize every possible exit and entrance into the city was blocked off by the three alphas, just like the one you guys faced.”

“I think some of the groups have been focusing mainly on clearing the blockages, while the others have been tracking down rival shifters,” Bella added. “But they’ve also been able to help some of the humans leave the city, too.”

“That’s amazing,” I replied. “I can’t believe they’ve done so much, and you’ve only been here for a couple of hours longer than I have.”

“We just want to get the job done, Alpha.” Bella shrugged. “I think some of them plan on moving on to other towns and cities after this if they need assistance. But that’s up to you, of course.”

I thought about the idea before I gave her a solid answer.

“Once we have the alphas under control, and we know what we’re doing, we can move on from Tamale,” I said. “The agents covering other places, including countries, have all said the military is doing a fine job. Tamale needs our assistance most, which is now clear to see. However, I’m sure the military will accept the help if we offer it to them.”

“Okay, I’ll let them–”

A sudden, high-pitched scream cut off Bella’s words.

I instantly recognized the scream, and it chilled me to the bone.

“Eva!” Austin cried.

“Aunt Eva!” Benji yelled.

It took a second for me to locate my aunt, and I was pretty sure all the color washed from my face as I spotted her.

Aunt Eva had been pinned to the floor by a terrifying, snarling werewolf. I saw the drool that dropped from his teeth as he snapped away at her head, or attempted to, at least.

Before she’d offered to help clear the roads, Eva had swapped her handgun for a rifle, and she pinned it against the fucker’s throat to keep him away from her.

But the werewolf was stronger in his animal form.

“Someone do something!” Thalia yelled as I raced toward my aunt.

Benji was right beside me in his wolf form, and Austin was a few steps ahead of us.

“I kill!” Isadora snarled.

“No, don’t shoot yet!” I ordered. “You might hit Eva.”

Regardless of Isadora’s talents, the wolf continued to move, probably because he knew someone was going to try and shoot him.

I couldn’t risk anyone missing and hitting Eva. Because even I wouldn’t have survived a shot to the head.

“H-Help!” she yelled as the wolf’s front paws pinned her down by her shoulders.

The weight of his body stopped her from shifting, but he was going to feel the weight of my fucking body as soon as I tore him away from her.

“Austin, stop!” I cried as he readied his handgun in both hands.

For the first time since I became The Alpha, my order fell on deaf ears.

Benji snarled and growled as we neared our aunt, but Austin was closer.

I thought he was going to shoot the fucker in the head, but Austin slammed the butt of his gun against the wolf’s temple. The sheer strength of the man caused the wolf to stumble, and Benji rushed ahead to force the shifter to the ground.

“Aunt Eva,” I sighed as I skidded to a stop. “Are you okay?”

Austin had his large arms around her, and she tried to hide her tears as she was carefully pulled up into a sitting position. Her shoulders were covered in blood, and her t-shirt was as torn up as her skin.

“I’m…” She pressed her head against Austin’s arm. “I’m… okay.”

I’d never seen her act like that before, and it scared the living shit out of me.

“Laura!” I called out. “We’re going to need your first aid kit.”

“Go.” Eva pressed a weak hand against me. “Help your brother.”

I wanted to joke that she was still so demanding, even when she’d been seconds away from death, but I kept it to myself.

I was too fucking angry to even think about laughing. But I did as she said, and I hurried over to where Benji had the werewolf against the ground. Benji snapped his jaws, and his lips curled up in anger as he pounded his paws against the fucker’s chest.

“You made the worst fucking mistake,” I growled as Benji sliced the bastard’s face in half. “Do you need my help, bro?”

I’ve got this, Benji snarled at the werewolf. But you can knock him out for me if you want?

“My pleasure,” I replied.

A swift kick to the wolf’s skull caused his head to loll to the side. He’d already lost a lot of blood, plus the hit Austin gave him, so it didn’t take much to knock him unconscious.

I left Benji to have his fun while I turned back around to sit with Aunt Eva. Laura had already arrived, and she gently cleaned the wounds on my aunt’s shoulders before she applied some clean iodine-soaked gauze.

“How the hell did this happen?” I asked as I glanced around at the piles of dead bodies. “How did he sneak up on us without us realizing it?”

“He was one of the bodies I moved.” Aunt Eva winced and bit back a cry, and Austin comforted her with a stroke of his hand. “He wasn’t dead, he was probably lying there waiting. But with the amount of noise in the air, I didn’t hear his breathing or his quickened heartbeat as I reached down to grab him.”

“Motherfucker,” I spat.

It made me wonder how many shifters were still alive right now, even though we thought they were dead. But it showed how we had to be exceedingly careful when we came to move the deceased.

From now on we will create piles in groups, I informed my betas and captains. Aunt Eva was lucky, and it’s a damn good thing she’s a strong and capable fighter. But the outcome could have been completely different. No one will search a body without there being at least two of you there. This sort of thing cannot happen again.

Everyone either nodded or voiced their agreement, and then I went back to soothing my shaken aunt. Benji came over to us once the wolf was well and truly dead, and Austin never moved his arm from around Eva.

“I want to apologize, Jesse,” he said softly. “For not listening to you earlier. It was wrong of me, and I’m sorry.”

“There’s no reason to apologize.” I smiled. “In fact, I should thank you for doing what you did to help her. Just… look after her, okay? Because Benji and I won’t always be right beside her during times like these.”

I was almost certain I caught a sign of a blush that formed on Aunt Eva’s cheeks, but Austin smiled and nodded.

My thoughts exactly, Benji agreed.

I wasn’t sure if either of us had even told Aunt Eva we were okay with her potentially starting a relationship with Austin. But he was a good guy, and he clearly cared for her. Plus, Aunt Eva had put her entire life on hold in order to care for me, so she deserved to find someone.

But in true Aunt Eva fashion, she stood up from the dusty ground as soon as Laura was finished cleaning her wounds. Eva wiped her hands clean on her pants, and it looked like she was about to get started on the next stage of our mission.

“I’m sorry if I scared you both,” she said as she wrapped one arm around me and the other around Benji’s furry head. “But thank you for coming to my rescue.”

Meh, I was looking for something to do anyway, Benji joked.

“We’re glad you’re okay,” I replied. “And it was only fair you got us back after the number of heart attacks we’ve given you over the years.”

“Like when you were shot half an hour ago?” She gave me a pointed look.

“Yeah, that’s one example,” I laughed.

“God,” she sighed before she gave us one more hug. “You boys mean the world to me, and I probably wouldn’t be here without you. But let’s keep these heart attacks to a minimum from now on, shall we?”

Damn, Auntie, what’s with the serious talk? Benji snorted. But it’s okay, you don’t have to say it. I know I’m your favorite nephew.

“I’m not even responding to that,” Eva muttered as she walked away with Austin, who was still laughing at our interaction.

You responding by saying you’re not responding… is responding, my half-brother said. Wait, what? I think I’ve confused myself.

“That doesn’t take much,” I chuckled, and then I laughed even harder as Benji whacked me with his bushy tail.

My omegas instantly ran over to Aunt Eva as she returned to them, and she patted their backs sweetly as she kissed their heads.

Kiri joined us by the minivan only seconds later, and she threw her arms around Benji’s neck when she saw everyone was okay.

You know what we just said to Aunt Eva? I asked Benji privately. About her and Austin?

Uh-huh… Benji gave me a sideways glance because he totally knew where I was going with this.

You also deserve to be happy, too, bro, I said. Anything could happen during fights like these, so fucking kiss her already, will you?

Benji didn’t respond verbally, but he did brush his head against Kiri, so that was good enough.

For now.

Chapter 9

The next couple of days went by in roughly the same fashion.

Due to the large number of shifters we came across, it was only right for the group of East Coasters to stay with us. We split up into two groups so some of us could sleep while the others helped around the city as much as they could, and that seemed to work.

We were the only guests in the hotels, mainly because the majority of people had fled the city. But at least the hotel staff hadn’t been caught up in the dangerous fights, and the hotels hadn’t been attacked, either.

The rest of my Californian and British Columbian betas, as well as Canyon City ravens, also arrived safely, and they were busy helping out the residents of Tamale as much as they could. We came across a few shifters who were on our side and wanted to end the African alphas as quickly as they could. But unfortunately, like the video footage I’d received the other day, a lot of the shifters we came across in the streets had already died.

We took part in more fights, but none of them were as manic as the fight where I was shot in the thigh. Laura worked her magic on any injuries we sustained, but none of them were overly lethal or life-threatening.

Fortunately, with the assistance of my mixed pack, the fire engines had been able to get through the blockages. Fires were finally extinguished, and humans were being taken to safety. The military was able to step in and assist families and tribes getting out of the city, which I knew wouldn’t have been possible without our help.

But there was one issue.

I had no idea where Kofi, Danso, and Adofo were hiding. My agents tried to look out for them, and my betas knew to keep an eye out, but the alphas were nowhere to be found. Their own pride and packs roamed the street and caused chaos wherever possible. But apart from the one video Ezra sent me, there had been no sign of the African alphas anywhere.

However, I hoped that would all change today.

One of my avians, Curtis, came across something suspicious while he was patrolling the city last night. Curtis came across shifters on the outskirts of Tamale, near where some of the tribes lived. The grass huts were intact, but there were no humans to be seen, so he assumed the tribe had been forced to leave their home.

But as Curtis subtly swooped around the area, he came across three men leaving one of the huts. He didn’t get a good look at the men, but he did spot one thing the men all had in common.

All three of them wore white cowrie shell necklaces.

The shells were a symbol of power and protection, and African alphas wore those necklaces to represent their status. So, unless there were other alphas we were still to come across, I instantly knew they were the guys we were looking for.

I started to form a plan in my mind as soon as Curtis gave me this information, and I hadn’t thought about anything else since then.

We only had one shot to get this right, and I didn’t even want to consider the consequences if something went wrong while I was up against three alphas. Like always, I had to be the smartest one in the room. If I wasn’t confident in my plan or my abilities, then everything would go wrong before it even started.

And that was why, as soon as I knew exactly what was going to happen, I ordered a large number of my betas to leave their posts and come within the radius of our mental connection. It was slightly too suspicious if hundreds of shifters all met up in the same location, and if the alphas had their betas spy on us then they’d instantly know we were up to something. But with my betas spread across almost two miles of land, we were able to converse without bringing attention to ourselves.

My omegas rushed around our hotel room as they finished getting ready for the day. I perched on the end of our large bed facing the window, and I looked out across the almost abandoned and derelict city below.

If all went to plan today, and I killed the three alphas, the residents of Tamale could start rebuilding their lives again. We could fly home and be with our family in a couple of days, and I could work alongside the African agency in an attempt to reunite the shifters across the continent.

But I had to be honest with myself, there was a strong chance my own betas, captains, and even my omegas could lose their lives today. I could lose my life only ten days before my fifth child was born.

Anything could happen, and I had to do everything I could to make sure it all went according to plan.

That’s us all here, Jesse, my Californian werecat beta, Franco, informed me silently.

We hear you from top of building across road, Azarov added. I translate words to Russian for beta who not have understanding for English.

Thank you, I replied. And I need someone to whisper the plan to Isadora, too.

I’m with her now, Aunt Eva spoke up. I’ll make sure she’s fully up to date.

Excellent. I nodded. Okay, so as we’re all aware, Curtis was flying around last night and noticed where the three alphas have been hiding. We cannot allow them to continue their fights and riots, so it is our mission to take them down today. They won’t see another sunrise. That is, as long as we do this right. So, Curtis, do you want to briefly explain where you found them in location to where we are now?

Sure, the Canyon City raven replied. From the maps Kiri gave everyone I was able to pinpoint a rough location. The alphas were spotted just north of the village of Balahi. It’s about eleven or twelve miles northeast of Tamale, and the alphas and their betas seem to have taken over the area of land I came across. I flew over the occasional building, but the alphas had set themselves up in the middle of nowhere, so that gives us very little to hide behind. It was hard to tell how many betas they had with them, but I guess somewhere around three hundred. Give or take a few. I also didn’t catch on to any shifter scents while I was flying, so like with the other fights, they’ve clearly masked their smells with anosmiacs.

Ivy perched on the bed beside me and gave my hand a soft, comforting squeeze.

Because of the lack of places to hide, we obviously need to be very careful with how we approach this, I said. We know from the fight the other day that these men have guns. It’s impossible to know how many, but that’s something we have to think about. So, because of that, we need to make sure we can catch these fuckers off guard before anyone gets shot. Instead of sending avians or shooters in first, I plan on using The Howl to get these bastards on the ground. Then, once we know they aren’t going anywhere, the shooters and avians will go in and take down as many of the betas as they can.

I paused for a second to allow Aunt Eva and Azarov to translate my words.

As soon as the shooters start firing, the rest of us will follow behind them, I continued. I will try and locate the alphas, but your job is to kill off as many of their betas as possible. Curtis estimates there to be around three hundred of them, and there’s four hundred of us now, so we should outnumber them. I’ll also attempt to use my second power, also known as The Wind, to make the betas turn on their own alphas. But one thing we need to remember is this isn’t one big pack. There are two werecat prides and one werewolf pack working together. The Wind may cause some betas to turn but maybe not all of them. So, unless you know for certain the shifters are on our side, you still have to be exceedingly careful.

Of course, Alpha, Connor replied for the group.

In terms of groups and pairings, I’ll leave that up to you, I said as I closed my eyes and focused on the plan. As long as you all work as a team, and you all protect each other, then I don’t care if the werewolves stick together, the avians stick together, and so on. But when it comes to my omegas, I want at least fifteen to twenty of you around them at all times. Six or seven or you will stay on the ground with Lian, and the others will remain beside Azalea and Ivy in the sky. And that doesn’t change until the final alpha is dead.

I opened my eyes and looked over at the omegas in question. They all gave me their sweetest and strongest smiles, but I still caught the look of fear in their eyes.

You know we’ll protect them with our lives, Mariam replied. These rival shifters won’t be able to get anywhere near the omegas, Jesse.

Good. I nodded. If they shift, you all shift. If Ivy decides to use spears and handcrafted melee weapons to take down a shifter, then those around her have to watch her back until she shifts back again.

“I’ll carve my name in the fuckers’ skulls,” Ivy said with a straight face. “I like to leave my mark.”

“I’d be surprised if you didn’t.” I winked before I returned to our silent conversation.

Now, in order to get there, we need to be smart about it, I said. If these alphas still have betas roaming around the city, they’d instantly spot a shitload of shifters headed in their direction. So, the avians will fly toward Balahi while the rest of us will head there in our cars and minivans. We’re not going to make a caravan of vehicles, but we will all plan on meeting up at roughly the same location. Fortunately, because Balahi is several miles away from Tamale, it should be almost impossible for the alphas to reach out to their other betas using a mental connection. Their radius won’t travel that sort of distance. But we still need to be careful, of course.

Everyone silently agreed to my plan, and Azarov and Aunt Eva told me once they’d passed my words over to the Russian wild cats and Isadora.

Going into a situation like this is difficult, and without knowing a huge amount about these alphas, it’s hard to make a concrete plan, I added. But as long as everyone communicates, and you all stick to the rough idea, we should be victorious. Does anyone have any questions?

No one spoke up, so I assumed they understood everything I’d said.

Then, once that was in place, we rushed around and prepared ourselves to leave. My omegas packed bags with changes of clothes, and I made sure to pack a bag filled with bottles of water, snacks, and other essentials in case we needed them before we returned to the hotel.

Once everything was organized, we all started to fill up the cars and minivans, then we took to the road. I brought the location up on my phone, and Kristina drove us through the city without drawing too much attention to us.

My other betas informed me once they were in their vehicles, and the avians took to the sky like I’d told them to.

Everyone remained quiet throughout the drive, and it wasn’t until we were five minutes away from the village that I reached out to my betas again.

I need one of the avians to fly out and look for the alphas, I ordered. Once you see them, circle back and let us know what you find. Do not draw attention to yourself, no matter what you do.

It took a few minutes for my avian to complete the job, and in that time, Kristina had managed to find a place to leave the minivan without it looking suspicious.

Aye, I can see the wee bastards up ahead, Lachlan informed me. Like Curtis said, there’s about three hundred of them, but they don’t appear to be paying attention to much, likes, eh? So, if we go now, we should catch them off guard.

Then let’s go, I ordered. Shooters and avians, you need to prepare yourselves to go.

We’re ready when you are, Jesse, Austin replied.

Let’s do it, I decided.

I jumped from the minivan and ignored the blinding sunlight that hit me.

My shooters stayed in the vehicles, but the rest of us shifted on command.

At first, I went for my regular wolf form, but then I changed my mind at the last second. My muscles tripled in size as I forced myself to stand on my hind legs. My muzzle disappeared into my face, my chest became firmer than ever before, and my fur-covered arms and legs stretched out as I grew at least a foot in size.

A soft breeze trickled through the fur of my hybrid form, and I looked out across the open land as I prepared myself for what was about to happen. It looked like the land had recently been one mud hole, but the mud had solidified and cracked over time.

I imagine it’ll take you’s about two minutes to run fae here, Lachlan informed us. But we’ll be able to fly and drive there in less time than that once you’ve used The Howl, ken.

That’s what we’re doing. I nodded. Avians and shooters, slowly start heading toward our targets. You’re going to speed up once you hear my howl, then the rest of us will come up behind you and kill off these betas as quickly as we can.

I watched in anticipation as the first part of the plan fell into place. Our vehicles weren’t the only ones on the road, so I hoped the alphas didn’t pay attention to that. My avians had broken up into smaller groups, and unless the alphas looked closely, they might not have realized the birds above them were shifters.

It wasn’t hard to locate the anger needed to power up The Howl, especially after everything that had happened recently. It felt constantly there, bubbling away like a volcano.

Like a volcano, the anger erupted from me as I threw my head back and let out a melodic howl. The tuneful noise pierced through the air, and it sounded no different than every other howl I let out on a daily basis.

But this one was different.

It’s working, it’s working! Darcy cried. Shifters down!

Everyone, go! Benji yelled for me as I focused on my howl. Shooters, aim and fire!

The tune pulsed through my lips, and I held it for as long as I could in order to give my pack the biggest chance at killing off our rivals.

I thought about the werewolves and werecats on their knees, cupping their ears as they tried to ignore the sickening noise. And even as the bullets started flying, and my betas went in for the kill, the shifters couldn’t do anything. They were stuck in that position for several more seconds after the howl came to an end.

So I took advantage of the time I had.

I broke into a sprint as I caught up with my pack.

Shooters killed off multiple betas before my pack even got there, and then my betas and captains took over.

Our rivals screamed, hissed, and barked as the largest, most chaotic fight took place. There was something happening everywhere I looked.

My omegas were safe with betas around them, and the avians swooped down, targeted an opposing beta, and then swooped back up again. My ears were ringing from the gunshots that penetrated the air, but I focused on killing off these fuckers while also tracking down the alphas.

Then a group of werewolves came into view ahead of me.

I forced my body to sprint faster and faster as I neared them. One of them appeared to freeze for a moment at the sight of my burly hybrid form, but the reaction didn’t stay on his face for long.

The shifters were quick off the mark as soon as I skidded to a halt. One werewolf threw himself against my back while another kicked himself off the ground and aimed for my throat.

But then, before he managed to lock his teeth around my throat, the werewolf jolted as he snapped his mouth shut and fell to the floor.

I didn’t have the chance to check out the gunshot wound, or where the bullet hit the werewolf. But I knew one of my shooters had aimed for the beta when a second and third werewolf met their own deaths.

I had less than half a second to look up before I turned my attention back toward the last two shifters around me. All I saw was Isadora reloading her AR-15, but that was enough to tell me she’d killed the three betas before they killed me.

One of the werewolves locked his teeth around the flesh of my shoulder and pushed me to the ground. The second werewolf circled us like a shark toying with their meal, but that slight hesitation was going to cost him his life.

I always taught my pack not to hesitate, and that they should take the opportunity to attack if it’s there in front of them. This motherfucker could have aimed for my limbs or even my fucking head, but instead, he hesitated for a couple of seconds.

In the same amount of time, I managed to force myself off the ground until I had the first werewolf underneath me. I slammed my elbow into his face, and I shattered a couple of his bones and knocked out a few teeth. The pressure behind the hit knocked him out for a couple of seconds, but it was all I needed to launch myself off the ground and knock the second werewolf off his feet.

The two of us tackled for a second, but then I slammed his head into the hard, cracked ground. A snarl ripped through my throat as I wrapped my hands around the fucker’s throat. He tried to batter me away with his paws, and he pushed against my weight, but he didn’t get very far.

His bones cracked between my hands, and his orange eyes darkened as they became bloodshot.

Then, right as the first werewolf woke up from his brief sleep, I knew it was time to move over. I twisted the second werewolf’s neck in order to truly kill the asshole, then I jumped back to my feet and continued the process with the first werewolf.

It took no longer than thirty seconds to kill all five werewolves, with Isadora’s help, but there were still a lot more to kill.

I glanced around the open area to get an idea of what was going on. My shooters kept themselves hidden behind vehicles, but they had their guns constantly trained on the opposition.

My betas, captains, and even my omegas worked as the perfect team to defeat the threat at hand. I watched as Paige grabbed a rival werewolf by the tail moments before it jumped for Kyson’s back. She hauled the asshole across the muddy ground, and once Kyson knew he was out of danger, he spun around on his paws and locked his teeth around the werewolf’s neck.

I also caught sight of Leo, Kahn, and Zane as they tackled a cougar to the ground. Eliza and Thalia circled the group in the center, and they were in charge of catching anyone who tried to escape, or anyone who tried to interfere.

Apart from the occasional gunshot, all I heard were hisses, yowls, howls, and calls. The sounds were as chaotic as the fights around me, and it was almost difficult to keep track of what was going on.

My betas and captains called out to each other silently. Benji informed Riya when a werewolf was creeping up on her. Laura shouted out Azarov’s name, and it gave him enough time to tackle a werecat to the ground before the wild cat met his death.

My avians flew around us in large, open circles. They dropped down and attacked an opposing beta when it was needed, and their sly approach worked wonders during fights as large as this one.

I kept a close watch on my omegas, too, whenever I had the opportunity to do so. Ivy and Azalea were fairly safe up in the sky, but Lian stood out like a glowing beacon in her weretiger form. Fortunately, she was a skilled fighter, and she used her love and passion for ballet to assist her in her moves. She leaped over werewolves and werecats, she was quick and agile, and it all helped her when she battled against other shifters.

Then, all of a sudden, as I thought about heading toward Lian, Maisy’s voice drifted through my mind.

It looks like we have visitors, Alpha, she said. The three alphas are directly behind you and heading in your direction.

I’d already turned around before Maisy finished talking, and I instantly came across the three African alphas all in their hybrid forms. The majority of their bodies were covered in dark and tan fur, and I was almost certain I heard the ground crack whenever they took a step.

I tried to ignore the sheer size of their shadows, and instead, I picked up my pace and raced straight for them. I saw no reason to delay the fight after they’d made me wait for so long, and I wanted it to end as quickly as possible.

One of the werecat alphas stepped forward first while the others stayed back. I had no idea whether it was Adofo or Danso, but it didn’t matter to me. It wasn’t like I was going to make them a fucking gravestone once I’d buried them deep underground.

The werecat mumbled something as he approached me but I had no idea what he said.

Jesse, behind you! Kiri yelled.

I had barely enough time to turn around before a werecat pounced. He curled his lips back and let out a hiss, but he practically swallowed the noise as I slammed my shoulder into his throat.

The werecat fell to the ground, and I stamped my foot against his ribs as one of the alphas swiped his claws across my chest.

“Aaargh!” I roared as the cuts swelled with blood.

Jesse! Kiri yelled again. Avians!

I kept my foot firmly on the werecat as I battled against the alpha. He had a constant evil grin on his face, and I suddenly recognized who it was when a golden tooth glinted in the sunlight.

“Danso,” I sneered as I added all my weight into my foot.

The werecat on the ground screamed as I broke several bones, but I was more interested in Danso.

I locked one foot around his ankle, then I applied all my weight to his chest as I tipped us both onto the ground. Danso squirmed underneath me, and he sliced through my skin over and over.

We’re coming, Jesse, Lachlan called out. We’ll distract the others, right?

I grunted my response as I slammed my hand against Danso’s throat.

Shit, Jesse! Lachlan suddenly cried, and the sound was followed closely by a bullet that whistled over my head.

Everything happened so quickly, but before I knew what was going on, a hand grabbed me by the scruff of the neck and hauled me to my feet.

“Silly Alpha,” a dark voice snarled in my ear. “Trying to take what is ours.”

I turned to face Kofi, but before I could retaliate, a swarm of ravens appeared around us. Danso screamed as my avians pecked away at him, and others did the same to Kofi, too.

A quick shoulder to his stomach caused the alpha to drop me from his hand, and I gave my ravens some space as they pecked the fuck out of the alphas.

Leave Adofo to me, I ordered as I hurried over to where my ravens were beating the shit out of the third alpha. Keep the others distracted and detained, then I’ll kill them off one by one.

It didn’t matter to me if I didn’t receive a big gust of wind in order for my second power to work. It didn’t matter if the opposing betas turned on their own alphas. As long as I could kill the alphas, then the betas were going to be mine anyway.

My ravens left Adofo as I neared him, and he didn’t have the time to react before I hauled him off the ground with my hands. His face and chest were bloody and torn, and there was a seriously deep cut right beside his left eye. It was almost a shame my ravens hadn’t had the chance to peck his eye out, but he was still weak and on the verge of unconsciousness.

Adofo hit me with weak hands, and he hooked one of his claws into my cheek, but he wasn’t strong enough to do much damage.

So, while the other two alphas were being held down by my avians, I wrapped my hands around Adofo’s throat and twisted his head sharply to the side. His head fell back at an odd angle, and his entire body slumped in my hands before I dropped him to the ground.

It was the first time I’d ever defeated an alpha in less than a minute, but there were still another two to go.

My ravens let out sharp calls as they fluttered around Kofi.

“Kofi’s mine,” I growled as I wiped some blood away from my face with the back of my hand.

Just like before, my ravens flew away and assisted the others with Danso. But unlike Adofo, Kofi barely had a scratch on his face. His arms were torn up, so he must have defended himself and protected his head from sharp claws and beaks.

But that didn’t mean I couldn’t kill him.

I charged at the fucker before he even saw it coming. We both fell to the ground with a boom, and I raked my claws across his exposed chest as much as I could. Kofi hooked his feet around my legs, pierced my skin with his claws, and essentially tried to make me lose as much blood as possible.

“You will regret this.” Bloody bubbles formed on Kofi’s lips. “Your entire pack will regret this.”

I didn’t have the chance to respond before the werewolf threw me off him and then tipped me over onto my front. He pressed his entire weight against my back as he pulled and pulled on my arms. At first, I thought he was going to pull my arms clean from their sockets, but I wasn’t as weak as he thought.

I dug my toes into the ground, and I let out a scream as I heaved myself over. A searing pain shot through my shoulder as I rolled over it, but I managed to get Kofi on the ground and caged within my arms and legs.

Then, like some sort of explosion, my ravens forced themself into the sky and away from Danso. I wasn’t sure what happened, or how he’d managed to escape their clutches. But before I could ask if everyone was okay, Danso launched himself through the air and tackled me off Kofi.

A few of my ravens returned, and they continued to peck away at Danso and Kofi when it was safe to do so.

Danso pressed my head firmly into the solid ground while Kofi fought against my ravens.

Then, Kofi took over beating my body, and Danso battled against my betas.

Whenever I tried to break free, one of them took over and added more injuries to my tired body.

Bro, Benji’s calming voice drifted through my mind. Adofo’s betas are already on our side. They turned on the others the second the fucker died. You only need to kill one more alpha, then it’ll be us against one small group of betas.

I tried to respond, even just one word, but I was so determined to end this fight, I almost didn’t have the energy to talk.

Danso’s paws slammed away at my chest, and I did the same to him before I flipped him onto his back. I slammed my fists against his face over and over again.

I thought about my children, my omegas, and my pack as I threw punch after punch. Kofi tried to tear me away from the werecat, but it became exceedingly difficult as more of my betas arrived.

Apart from the werecat at the start, I hadn’t seen a single beta trying to assist their alpha. I had no idea how many betas were still alive, but it was clear my pack was far superior.

But then, right as I thought I had the ability to turn Danso’s skull into dust, an almighty weight fell onto my back. I knew it was Kofi, but I had no idea how he’d managed to get away.

Is everyone okay? I asked as I winced against the weight of the alpha on my tired body.

We’re fine, Darcy replied. But that fucker keeps aiming for the eyes.

Then it’s best that you moved, I said.

And it’s best you don’t move, Jesse, Aunt Eva spoke up. Stay exactly where you are.

I didn’t question her, because Aunt Eva always knew what she was doing. I held my hands against Danso’s face, and the fucker let out a wailing scream as his cheekbones broke. But I did everything I could to stay where I was, despite the asshole I had on my back.

Then, as a nearby gun was fired, the weight was ripped away from me as Kofi flew backward.

“You hurt Jesse, I kill,” Isadora said in her deep, Brazilian voice.

I didn’t even have the time to celebrate. Instead, I slammed my hands into Danso’s face until his eyes practically popped from their sockets. The bastard was black and blue, and I almost wished I could have taken a picture.

I pierced my thumbs into the sweet point of his throat. He let out a silent scream, and his entire body jolted underneath me as I slowly crushed his throat. He stared up at me with pleading eyes, and I watched as the light and life left the alpha in my hands.

“Good fucking riddance,” I spat before I turned around and faced my final threat.

Isadora had shot Kofi perfectly through his left shoulder. He could have died if he hadn’t healed in time, but he was still very much alive as I lifted his drooping body off the ground.

“I’m going to regret this?” I smirked as I clutched his throat in my hand. “Unlike you, I’m not seconds from death.”

I didn’t give him the chance to reply, nor did I give him the chance to fight back.

It felt like it was the longest fight I’d ever taken part in, and I had no idea how long it would have gone on if Isadora hadn’t found the opportunity to shoot him.

So, with the decision made, I constricted his airways until the tiniest wheeze blew from his bloody lips. His face seemed to swell, and I was surprised his eyes hadn’t popped from the pressure, but none of that mattered as soon as he died.

Everything seemed to crash down on me as soon as Kofi’s sightless eyes rolled into the back of his head. I dropped his body to the ground, then I instantly took a seat myself.

I didn’t pay much attention to anything for the next few minutes. I heard my pack cheering in celebration, but I didn’t join in with them. I saw them all running and flying around, but I stayed where I was on the ground.

I was able to enjoy the celebrations a bit more once I was on my feet, and I ignored the twinge of pain in my muscles as I stretched out my hybrid form.

“Jesse,” a soft, female voice broke into my surroundings.

I turned around to see a young woman with dark skin and long black braids. The braids had silver beads at the bottom, and they swished and clicked together as she moved her head.

The girl had shifted out of her animal form and had found the chance to change into a long purple skirt with a yellow, swirled pattern all over it. She had a matching piece of material wrapped around her chest and a shawl over one shoulder. I wasn’t sure if it was a traditional outfit Ghanaian women wore, but I instantly wanted to learn everything about my new betas’ country.

“We wish to thank you, Jesse,” her Ghanaian accent was soft but noticeable.

She bowed her head slightly, and all of my betas and captains came to a halt around us.

“I speak for the werewolves and werecats around me when I say this,” she continued. “To go against our own country was hard, and to go against the humans was harder. But you have stopped that now, and we will be forever grateful. The alphas wanted revenge for what humans did to the shifters, but you stopped that, and you gave them the revenge instead.”

“You don’t need to thank me.” I smiled. “But I appreciate it, and I’m glad we were able to stop the fights and the riots when we did.”

“Yes, it was only going to get worse,” she replied.

All of a sudden, her dark eyes flashed a vibrant shade of turquoise, and it instantly allowed me to recognize her species.

“You’re a werecat?” I asked.

“Yes, I am a cougar, technically.” She smiled. “My name is Malabo. I was a beta for Adofo Asare, but now one of your own.”

“It’s nice to meet you, Malabo,” I replied. “So you lived in the northern outskirts of Tamale?”

“I did,” she said. “With my other werecat brothers and sisters, too.”

“And what about now?” I asked. “Will you be okay living here with your… brothers and sisters without an alpha present?”

I was more than happy for the new betas to move over to America, and I’d help them with anything they needed. But it might have been too hard for her to adjust to a completely new way of life, and it was important for me to have betas in every plot of land I owned around the world.

“I think we will be fine, yes,” she said confidently. “We have a beta captain, his name is Kuluc, so he can look after us when you are not here.”

Malabo searched around the sea of shifters until she spotted a cougar near one of the grass huts.

“That is him there.” She pointed. “Kuluc is shy, and his English is not the best, but he will protect us like we are his siblings. Or he is our father and we are his children.”

I raised my hand in a wave and nodded my head. Kuluc gave me the same gesture, then he glanced back over at Malabo.

“As long as you’re happy to stay here, then I’m okay with that,” I told her. “And I’ll keep in contact with you all and make the trip out here as often as I can.”

“We know you will be a good alpha for us, Jesse.” Malabo smiled. “And it is why we wish to give you this.”

Malabo slipped her hand into a fold of her skirt. She kept something held tight in her palm, but I didn’t see what it was until she uncurled her fingers.

Someone gasped around me, but I was too stunned at the three cowrie shell necklaces in Malabo’s hand to work out who it was.

“Are you aware of the power of these necklaces?” she asked.

“I am.” I nodded. “I heard about the values and traditions.”

“Then you will know these necklaces now belong to you,” she explained. “Our alpha, and the rightful leader of our new pack.”

Various silent voices ran through my mind, and my betas, captains, and omegas cheered as Malabo held the necklaces out to me.

“It is tradition to mark our alpha with the cowrie shells,” Malabo added.

It took a second for me to work out what she meant.

“Oh,” I said as I kneeled down on the ground so I was slightly shorter than the werecat.

Malabo chanted something in her native language as she held out the first necklace and slipped it over my head. She repeated the same words over and over as she marked me with the second and third necklaces. Then, with her hand flat against the shells, she closed her eyes and stayed quiet for a second.

It must have been some sort of blessing, and I was honored to receive the necklaces. Even though any remaining betas instantly joined my pack, it felt different allowing the African betas into my family. It felt like the position of an alpha meant more to them than it did in other countries, and it made me even more honored to take the position.

Once the “marking” of the shells was over, the new betas began to celebrate, and that caused my other betas to run, jump, and fly around in happiness.

I wasn’t sure how long we stayed like that, but after about an hour some of my betas decided to head back to Tamale to assist with a major cleanup around the city. My avians offered to take to the skies. They wanted to look out for any fires that might have been missed or anyone who needed help now that the threats had been dealt with.

I shifted back into my human form, and then I hurried to get changed with my back turned to my new betas.

Malabo and the rest of the new betas were going to finish cleaning the mess here in Balahi. And even though I wanted to help, my family and my pack all decided it was best I finally got some rest while I had the chance.

I hadn’t stopped in days, maybe even weeks. I’d barely had any sleep last night due to the sudden information from Curtis, so it was only right I rested for a bit.

“In what hotel are you staying in, Jesse?” Malabo asked me.

“Umm…” I frowned as I tried to remember the hotel we stayed in last night. “Ruk’s Hotel, I’m pretty sure.”

“Yes, okay.” Malabo nodded.

It was almost impossible for me to give her a location, especially as streets in Tamale weren’t named like they were at home. But her reaction made me think she’d heard of the hotel before.

“We will come to see you at Ruk’s Hotel before you leave,” she said confidently. “We would like to give you a traditional thank you, welcome, and send off.”

My frown made Malabo laugh.

“It will all make sense, Alpha,” she said. “Here, in our culture, the performance we shall give you is called ‘Adevu,’ and also known as ‘The Hunter’s Dance.’ It is very symbolic, and it is how we shifters welcome a hunter, an alpha, into our pride, pack, or flock.”

First the necklaces, and then the dancing. I almost didn’t know what to think.

“Thank you, I cannot wait to see it.” I smiled. “If you ask for me at the reception desk, I’m sure they’ll be able to tell you which room I’m in.”

Malabo laughed again.

“Do not worry, Alpha,” she giggled. “You will know when we’re outside.”

I wasn’t sure what that meant, but I smiled and accepted it without question.

It took a little bit of time to gather all of our belongings and to fill the cars and minivans, but once that was done I gave the betas a smile and a wave before we left.

The drive back to the hotel felt longer than it actually was, and both Ivy and Lian fell asleep on my shoulders.

But as soon as we arrived back in our room, and it was only the four of us, my omegas no longer appeared to be as tired as they were before.

Especially as I stepped into the shower.

And Lian was quick to join me.

Chapter 10

Steam billowed around me, and I almost winced at the excessively hot temperature of the water.

But I didn’t pay much attention to that, especially as my omega stripped from her clothes and stepped into the shower.

“Hello.” Lian smiled as she pressed her naked body against me.

“Hello.” I copied the expression and tilted her head back to give her a kiss. “This is a nice surprise.”

“I thought you deserved a treat after the last few days,” she said confidently. “You should be treated like a king, and I would be honored to be the one who did exactly that.”

“Is that right?” I asked. “Well, if I’m being treated like a king, then it’s only fair you get treated like the queen you are.”

Lian ducked her head as she blushed.

“Is that what you want?” I tried again, and Lian nodded in agreement. “Good, and is there anything in particular you’d like me to do to you?”

“Umm…” She shrugged. “I… I don’t know.”

“No?” I frowned. “You can’t think of even one thing?”

I knew there was something on her mind, and the way Lian nibbled on her bottom lip told me she was simply too embarrassed to voice her request.

It took a second for Lian to find the courage to tell me what she wished for, and her chocolate-colored eyes filled with hunger and desire when she told me she wanted me to taste her from the source.

I held her against the damp shower wall as I dropped down to my knees. Water pounded against my back, but I didn’t think about anything apart from the tempting weretiger in front of me.

For the next ten minutes, I found myself lost in my omega. Lian hooked one toned leg over my shoulder, and I sucked and flicked away at her delicate flesh as she rocked her hips against me. She muffled her cries of delight with one hand, and she used the other to run her fingers through my damp hair. She lightly squeezed and pulled when the pressure became too much for her body to cope with.

Her entire body tensed up when she found her release, and I lapped up her sweet, addictive juices as they poured onto my tongue.

“Jesse,” she whispered over the sound of the shower. “Yessss.”

But neither of us were finished.

All it took was for me to hook my hands around her thighs before I hoisted her off the shower floor, and she practically climbed me like a tree. Her legs automatically wrapped themselves around my waist, as her ankles pressed into the small of my back.

Her perfect breasts were squished against my chest, and for several minutes, it felt like we were the only two people in the entire world. Lian arched herself off the wall and against me, and it caused a crazed monster to rear its head every time my cock brushed against her entrance.

“Is this what you’re after?” I asked as I caught her earlobe between my teeth and gave it a soft pull.

“Yessss,” she sighed. “Please, Alpha, please, I–”

I didn’t give her the chance to finish, and instead I parted her slick pussy and filled it with one quick rock of my hips.

I held myself in place for a short moment, but then I slowly pulled my hips back before I bucked forward once again.

Lian’s tight walls started to expand around my size, but her tunnel occasionally constricted as she squeezed my cock in a deathly grip.

Her breasts bounced in time with my thrusts, and the two of us practically clawed at one another like that was going to help us get closer. Her nails scratched at my scalp, and I squeezed her hips as I left a biting kiss on her lips.

Lian’s mouthwatering scent of orange and peony mixed with the billowing steam of the bathroom. Her black-and-purple hair fell down her back in long, wet locks.

She was so fucking gorgeous, and I was glad she knew that.

There were still days when I couldn’t quite believe the weretiger wrapped around my waist was mine. That I was lucky enough to have all of these beautiful omegas and Hazel Wise, and that I was days away from having five brilliant and wonderful children. With a sixth on the way.

Several blissfully agonizing minutes went by, but Lian and I kept up the steady rhythm. I suckled away at her pulse point, and I even grazed her delicate skin with my teeth when a tingling sensation ran down my spine.

As my cock finally began to grow, the two of us let out matching cries of relief. It was the most feral feeling in the world, it became even more dominating as my cock enlarged and arrived at Lian’s womb.

I used every ounce of remaining energy I had left to slam into her a couple more times, and the ultimate sense of satisfaction washed over me as my balls tightened.

The sound of the pounding water drowned out my cries, and as Lian let out a call of her own and her juices gushed over my cock, I reached the tipping point of my own orgasm.

Stars twinkled in my eyes as my cum was expelled from me and filled the stunning omega in my arms. The rounds upon rounds of cum shot from me like my dick was a damn fire hose, and Lian continued to cry out in pleasure as her walls clenched around me and covered my dick in her juices.

It took about ten minutes for the knot to dissolve between us, and we barely said a word during that time. I simply held her against the wall, and Lian used my shoulder as a pillow as she lightly held her arms around my broad back.

A mix of feelings swirled in me as Lian and I hurried to wash our bodies. I tried to focus on nothing but my omegas, but I couldn’t forget the fact that I’d just managed to defeat the three African alphas. I had essentially saved Ghana and maybe even the rest of Africa from the terrible threats and fights, and I’d gained a whole load of new betas in the process.

Apart from the issues in Asia, I couldn’t think of any lingering problems that needed my attention. For the first time since I’d witnessed the Mini-Mart getting robbed and shifted for the first time, I didn’t have any shifter rivals.

I was almost certain there were still people out there who didn’t like me, my pack, or shifters in general. But they hadn’t made themselves known, and because of that I almost didn’t know what to do with myself.

“Fuck,” I laughed as I rinsed shampoo from my hair.

“What?” Lian asked.

“Oh, nothing.” I shrugged. “I thought I could probably have a day off when we get home.”

Lian thought for a second, but then her chocolate-brown eyes widened as she smiled.

“You can!” she laughed. “And I think you need that more than anyone else in the world. Sleep until noon, sit on the couch eating snacks and watching movies. You could pretend to be a normal human for a day.”

“A normal human.” I smiled with a laugh. “And what does it feel like?”

“I do not know, I have never been one,” she giggled. “But we can act it out and see what we think. Maybe we could have ‘Normal Human’ days once or twice a week.”

“On Sundays,” I replied. “Because that’s the day of rest.”

“Perfect,” she agreed. “We can discuss that with the others when we get home.”

I held my weretiger in my arms as I placed a kiss on her head, then I shut off the water and stepped out onto the terracotta-colored tiles. The shower didn’t come with a mat, and the tiles were incredibly slippery, so I held Lian’s hand as she stepped out after me.

“Here, this’ll do,” I said as I grabbed one of the hand towels and placed it on the floor.

I brushed my teeth as Lian quickly dried herself and changed into a pair of sweatpants and one of my hoodies. She brushed through her damp hair, then she coiled it into a twist and pinned it back with a large claw clip.

“Beautiful,” I said over a mouthful of frothy toothpaste.

Lian giggled as she reached over to grab her toothbrush.

Azalea and Ivy were oddly quiet in the bedroom, and part of me wondered whether or not they’d fallen asleep after such a long day. I was almost ready to go to bed, so it wouldn’t have been a huge surprise.

But I should have known they were up to something.

And the quiet all made sense as I walked into the bedroom and found them both sprawled out on the bed.

While Lian and I were in the shower, Ivy had changed out of her dress and now wore nothing but a black silk bra and a matching, crotchless thong. One of my personal favorite items of clothing that she owned.

However, Azalea showed off her magnificent body without a single scrap of clothing on her.

Azalea looked like a fucking goddess among the sheets, and she teased me with her pierced nipples as she ran her pierced tongue across her lips. Ivy remained beside her, and she drifted her fingers across the opening of her crotchless thong as the other hand sat between her breasts.

The difference between them was like night and day. Ivy was small and petite, whereas Azalea was taller and far more muscular. Ivy was always cloaked in darkness, whereas Azalea liked to add a pop of color to her workout gear.

But as they laid on the bed before me, with their fingers inches away from their clits, I no longer saw differences or similarities. I only saw two of my stunning omegas who were ready and waiting for me to fuck them in every way possible.

My cock brushed against the softness of my towel as it hardened, and I briefly looked over to where Lian had made herself comfortable in a chair.

“Do you think I should take control?” I asked her. “Or do you think they deserve to make the rules?”

“Umm…” Lian blushed and placed one hand over her mouth. “I think… they should make the rules tonight.”

“Thank the devil.” Ivy grinned. “Because I already have it all worked out.”

“Oh?” I asked.

“Yep.” Ivy nodded, then she reluctantly removed her hand from between her legs as she stepped off the bed. “Azalea?”

The redheaded avian copied Ivy’s moves, and the two of them stood on either side of the empty bed as they looked over at me.

“Lie down, Alpha,” Ivy ordered. “On your back.”

I knew exactly where this was going, and I couldn’t keep the grin off my face as I dropped my towel and positioned myself in the center of the bed.

“Azalea,” Ivy whispered as she hooked her thumbs around her bra straps and peeled them from her shoulders. “Top or bottom?”

“Hmm…” Azalea pretended to think for a second. “I’ll give you the top this time.”

“Good.” Ivy nodded.

The raven omega jumped onto the bed without delay, and she gave me a quick kiss before she perched her ass on the pillows. Azalea also joined us on the bed, but she stayed by my legs as she grabbed my cock with one hand.

“Fuuuck!” I arched my back.

“Hmm…” Ivy pondered. “Let’s not get our alpha too worked up, Azalea. Especially not before he feasts on us.”

“You’re right,” Azalea played along. “In that case, I think we should get on with it. After all, his body is faaaaar too tempting for me to ignore.”

“If you say so,” Ivy replied.

I wanted to scream, and I wanted to voice my agreement. But luckily Ivy also agreed that my body was too tempting for her, and she pushed herself onto her knees while Azalea did the same on the other end of the bed.

I watched as Ivy slowly removed her crotchless thong, then she straddled my face and kept herself hovered over me. Her pink folds glistened with her juices, and I wanted to grab her thighs and pull her down onto me.

Ivy lifted off me just enough in order for me to see Azalea as she copied the same move and straddled my waist. Her wetness glided across my mushroom head, and she parted her pussy lips with two fingers before she replaced them with my tip.

“Shiiiit,” I said through clenched teeth. “Fuck!”

“Let’s not tease him for too long,” Azalea chuckled.

Then, as Azalea gave Ivy a sly grin, she dropped herself down completely, and my cock was forced deep into her warm tunnel.

I pursed my lips to hold back my scream. But before Azalea began to bounce up and down on my cock, Ivy lowered herself until my tongue parted her sleek folds. I lapped up every single droplet I could find, and the sweet, addictive taste of her juices caused the feral monster inside of me to wake up.

“Aaaah!” Azalea gasped as she gave her body the chance to adjust to my size.

“Mmmm,” Ivy moaned as my tongue explored even deeper. And every time she lifted off me, I caught sight of the stunning avian on my waist.

Azalea kept her hands over her breasts as she bounced and rocked her hips. Her jaw occasionally dropped open as she let out a silent scream, and the sound of our heated skin slapping together filled the room. Every time Azalea tightened her tunnel around me, I would break the sound with a guttural cry.

I lapped up Ivy’s juices and suckled on her sweet flesh as the three of us edged closer and closer to our tipping points. All I focused on were the omegas above me and Lian perched on the chair beside the bed.

One thing I loved about Lian was how comfortable she was watching me interact with the other omegas in such a way. Because she viewed sex as an act between only her and her partner, it could have been extremely hard for her to watch me devour multiple people at the same time.

However, she’d once admitted she loved watching me with them. She loved the way I made their bodies quiver in delight, and the sights and sounds that came with me fucking more than one woman in one go.

I wasn’t sure if Lian would ever join us on the bed, nor did I know if she’d feel comfortable allowing the others to watch me while I made her cum. But my omegas respected the fact that everyone was different, and they all had different beliefs, so they wouldn’t force Lian into doing anything she wasn’t comfortable with.

“Alphaaa,” Azalea whispered as she slowed down her movements slightly.

“Fuuuck!” Ivy cried.

The three of us arched our backs, moaned, and pleaded for each other for the next several minutes. Both Ivy and Azalea were seconds away from reaching their climaxes, and I knew it wasn’t going to be long before the knotting process locked Azalea and me together in the most primal way.

Azalea’s face tensed up in a satisfied wince, Ivy’s body began to tremble as she held herself in position. I tried to keep up the pace with my tongue as I bucked my hips against Azalea at the same time, but sometimes it was harder to do two things at once when there was so much going on.

“Aaaah!” I yelled out as my cock began to swell, and the pleasurable knotting process began to take place.

Azalea dropped down on my length and arched her back as my cock continued to grow. The tip of my cock pressed against her womb for a short moment, but then as my dick continued to grow, it spread open her cervix and settled itself exactly where it needed to be.

“Yes, yes, yes,” she panted.

“Alphaaaaa,” Ivy whimpered.

Then, right as I was about to lose the strength to hold on, Azalea and Ivy cried out into the air as their juices gushed down my cock and in my mouth. I let out a shattered roar as I filled my avian omega. Stars flashed through my eyes, and my skin was covered in a sheen of sweat. I took several deep breaths as the pleasure continued to ripple through me, and I glanced over at my omegas in awe.

I gave Ivy’s soft thigh a quick kiss as I helped her move back onto the bed. Then as soon as the knot between Azalea and I dissolved, she also moved back onto the bed to allow me to sit up.

“Fucking hell,” Azalea chuckled as she spread her arms out on either side of her. “That was… There are… Fuck!”

“I think Azalea has forgotten how to talk,” Lian laughed.

“Jesse fucked the words right out of me,” the bald eagle snorted. “And then some.”

“Well…” Ivy pressed her cheek against my chest. “He hasn’t fucked the words right out of me yet…”

I locked my fingers around one of her black braids, and her head gently jolted as I laughed.

But what my omega wanted, she got.

Ivy decided to go on all fours, but she wanted to face Lian and Azalea so I could look at them as I fucked her from behind.

“Take me, Alpha,” she ordered.

She didn’t have to tell me twice.

I positioned the head of my cock against her entrance, and then I pounded into her damp heat with as much strength as I could muster. There was almost nothing better than feeling the entire bed move as I slammed my throbbing cock into Ivy’s dripping entrance, especially when she let out a loud, powerful roar.

Our hips smashed together as her walls tightened around my member, and I gripped onto her hips as a way of keeping me in place. Ivy squeezed the bed covers in both hands, and her breathless moans mixed in perfectly with the music we created.

“Fuuuuck,” she groaned.

“Gaaah,” I grunted. “Shit, you’re so wet.”

I quickened my pace as much as I could, and Ivy continued to growl out my name as the bed began to slide across the floor. I had the perfect view of my omegas in front of me, and Azalea began to massage her breasts and slipped one hand down her front as she watched us.

Lian didn’t touch herself, but she did cross one leg over the other and squeezed her thighs together. It made me wonder how wet she was, and my mouth salivated at the thought.

Ivy held back a shriek as she reached her climax, and her juices coated my cock as I urged the knotting process to take place once again.

In the time it took for the process to start, Ivy came two more times, and she mumbled out my name as her body jerked and tightened around me.

“Gaaaah!” I shouted through clenched teeth as my cock began to swell.

As a tingling sensation shot down my spine, I straightened my back. Then, as Ivy orgasmed once again, I let out a monstrous roar as streams of cum poured directly into her womb.

My legs felt like jello as I held onto my avian omega, and it felt like no one said a word for the full ten minutes as Ivy and I tried to catch our breaths.

I collapsed onto the bed once the knot had dissolved between us. Ivy strutted her naked body into the bathroom, and Azalea curled up beside me while Lian started to organize her suitcase.

I heard the shower switch on in the bathroom, and I knew Azalea had planned on taking a shower after Ivy. But before she escaped my arms I decided to give her one last treat.

After all, I’d fucked both Ivy and Lian twice, so it was only fair I did the same to Azalea.

My avian omega had no idea what I was up to as I moved my hand over her side and onto her thigh. But that all changed as my hand found the apex of her thighs.

She let out a whispered gasp as I stroked the back of my fingers over her bare pussy lips, and then she shuddered against me as my fingers slipped inside.

“Jesse,” she moaned as she rocked her hips against my hand.

Before she could let out another word, I angled her head back with my spare hand and crashed my lips against hers. She stroked her tongue against mine, and I gently moved her onto her back as my fingers continued to flick and tease her sensitive nub.

Our lips were fused in the heated kiss, and Azalea bucked against me while I curled my fingers and continued to fuck her. Azalea tensed herself around me, and she clawed away at my back as she let out the tiniest muffled moans.

I caught her bottom lip between my teeth, and as her body shuddered underneath mine, her juices gushed into my hand. Azalea panted and winced her eyes closed as she came, and I covered her face in tiny kisses as she shivered and orgasmed over my fingers once more.

Azalea looked almost drunk as she opened her eyes. She also looked like she was moments away from falling asleep, and she wasn’t the only one.

Azalea somehow found the energy to take a shower after Ivy, and the four of us were cuddled up in bed before nine o’clock. It was the earliest we’d gone to bed in a long time, but it was definitely needed.

For the first time in a while, I wasn’t plagued by a single dream. I remembered turning over in bed a couple of times, but as far as I was aware, I didn’t wake up properly until the sun shone through the windows the next morning.

My first thought was my to-do list for the day. My pack and I were going to do what we could to clean up the city of Tamale, and I had to get in contact with the African agency, but that could wait for a couple of days.

I desperately wanted to get in contact with my omegas back at home and check in with Spencer and Brenden to see how everything was going. I’d kept in contact with them since we’d arrived, but I hadn’t had the chance to sit and have a proper conversation.

I also wanted to call Hazel. She’d told me her appointment with Dr. Milne went well the other day, and she’d given Hazel some prenatal vitamins. I knew she’d panic if she didn’t hear from me properly, so that was at the top of my to-do list.

But like the thoughts I’d had in the shower last night, I didn’t wake up in a rush or like I had to get one hundred and one things done in a short span of time. It was strange knowing I could just rest in bed for an hour, and it was probably going to take a while for the feeling to settle.

However, once I’d reminded myself it was okay to rest, and I could afford to spend quality time with my omegas before I got up, I didn’t find it hard to fall back to sleep again.

Jesse… a faint voice floated through my mind. Jesse… C’mon, bro.

Benji, I swear to god, Azalea grumbled. This better be important.

What is it? I asked as I moved over onto my back.

You have to come outside and see this! Benji replied. Like… seriously, get your ass down here!

“Actually… can you hear that?” Lian sat up in bed.

I couldn’t hear anything at first, but the more I forced myself to wake up and return to the real world, the more obvious it became.

There was faint music coming from somewhere, and it sounded like someone was playing a mix of the conga drums and the djembe. There was a deep, hollow bass of the conga, mixed with the lighter, sharper bass of the djembe.

But there was another noise mixed in with that.

“Is that beads?” Azalea asked as she climbed out of bed. “Or… someone with a rainstick?”

“It’s a shekere,” I explained. “It’s a hollow, African drum with beads wrapped around it.”

Professor Collins would be so proud if he knew how much I remembered from his History of Music class.

“But where is it coming from?” Lian asked. “Is it a live performance?”

“There’s only one way to find out.” I smiled as I slipped my three shell necklaces over my head.

We all rushed to get changed, and we raced through the hotel as the most incredible performance appeared in the street outside.

Benji, Kiri, Isadora, and Aunt Eva, as well as all of my other betas from the hotel, were gathered around the street. Then in the center, dressed in the most intriguing outfits I’d ever seen, were my new Ghanaian betas.

A group of men in red shorts and with red shawls over their chests played the instruments. I stood there and watched how effortlessly they played the drums with their palms and the tips of their fingers. One guy at the back tapped the shekere against his hand and twisted the instrument to make the beads shake together.

A group of men and women stood in front of the musicians. The men were covered in brown and black shawls with matching shorts underneath, and they all had red scarfs around their necks. Some of them had flower crowns tied around their heads, while others had covered their faces in white face paint.

The women, on the other hand, wore long, colorful dresses. Every dress had a different design, whether it was flowers, spirals, or shapes. Colorful headwraps covered their hair, and they had a selection of beads around their necks and wrists. Some of them wore sandals while the others were barefoot.

“Alpha,” Malabo said as she stepped forward. “I told you yesterday about The Hunter’s Dance? Adevu?”

“Yes,” I replied.

“In our culture, it is important for shifters to welcome a new hunter, and our new alpha, into our pack,” she explained. “Our dance shows how the hunter is the winner and how he took down the mighty beast. Only the hunter is worthy. This performance is only for you, and from here on out you will be the most important man in our lives.”

My eyes widened, and I was almost taken aback for a second. But then I simply smiled and thanked Malabo for whatever I was about to witness.

Just as Malabo stepped back into place, the musicians played their instruments louder and quicker. I tapped my foot against the ground, and I watched as the men stepped back and the women moved over to the side.

One man remained in the center. There was a flower crown around his head, and he stared at the ground while he tapped his hand against his thighs.

But then, as the tempo of the music increased, the man began to dance. He stomped his feet and stared me straight in the eye as he slapped his arms. It looked like he was fighting someone who wasn’t there, but every move he made was in time with the music.

As his dance came to an end, another man stepped forward. His face was covered in white face paint, and he held a small knife in his hand that he sliced through the air. I wondered if he was the beast, and perhaps the first guy was the hunter.

The two men then started dancing together, and they repeated their movements as they “battled” each other. The men and women at the back came together, and they started a synchronized dance as they chanted something in their native language.

None of them ever took their eyes off me.

It was one of the most incredible moments, and I actually started feeling a bit emotional as the power in the music and in their movements washed through me. I was their new hunter, and their new alpha, and it was surreal to think they’d never perform this dance again if I ended up being their alpha for the rest of their lives.

I looked around as the dance continued. All of my betas had the biggest smiles on their faces as they witnessed such a magical sight. Aunt Eva and my omegas looked as emotional as I felt, and Isadora looked like she wanted to walk off and find something to shoot.

But then, right as I looked over at my half-brother and Kiri, I seemed to forget about the dancing and the music for a couple of seconds.

Especially as Benji leaned forward and caught Kiri’s lips in a light kiss.

Chapter 11

I held the cowrie shell necklaces against my chest as I peered down at the world below.

My pack and I hadn’t stopped in two days. It felt like we’d spent every waking moment assisting in the major cleanup, and I didn’t want us to leave until the Tamale residents were home and safe. Fortunately, the fires hadn’t been too disastrous, so most of the buildings had been saved. But due to the smoke damage, it was still too dangerous for anyone to live in them, so we had to find accommodations for them.

But as soon as I knew Tamale was safe, and the rest of the continent was under control, my pack and I had scheduled our flights home. My agents and the African agency around the continent were pleased to say the riots were stopped either while I’d killed the three alphas. The military was going to keep a close watch over the countries in case anything started up again, but I hoped we were all able to take a breather for now.

It was difficult to say goodbye to my new Ghanaian betas, and my betas from other states and countries, but I knew I’d see them again soon. I made sure to tell them how grateful I was for all of their help, and we’d have our weekly video call as normal in a few days.

I’d fallen asleep before my private jet even took off in Accra, and I didn’t wake up until we landed to refuel in London. But now we were on our way back to Oregon, and the thought of seeing my omegas and my children in about ten hours prevented me from getting any more sleep.

I wanted to hold them in my arms and never let go. I wanted to embrace the fact that we had seven days before Blair’s due date, and perhaps the two of us could take each day as it came instead of rushing around everywhere.

But as well as all of that, it was also only a few days until Christmas. It certainly hadn’t felt like Christmas in Ghana, but I knew that was going to change as we returned to the wintry weather in Oregon.

You okay, bro? Benji asked me privately from the seat across from mine. You’ve been staring out the window for ages.

Yeah, I’m just thinking about everything. I gave him a tight-lipped smile. What we’ve been through, our plans for when we get home, that sort of thing.

I get it. Benji nodded. It’s all kinda surreal at the moment. Like, did that really happen? Is it really a few days before Santa comes? Crazy, man.

I glanced over at my sleeping omegas. Lian was resting her head on Azalea’s shoulder, and Ivy had curled herself up into the smallest ball with nothing but a blanket draped over her.

What about you? I looked up at my brother with a smirk. When were you going to tell me about you and Kiri?

Benji’s eyes widened for a split second, and a light blush formed on his cheeks as he ducked his head.

I don’t know what you’re talking about. He shrugged.

Bullshit, I chuckled. I saw you during The Hunter’s Dance. Don’t even try to deny it.

Benji cleared his throat and adjusted his position in his seat. He looked up and down the plane, combed through his hair with his fingers, then looked back at me again.

It just… sort of happened, he replied after a moment of silence. We both realized how badly the final fight could have gone. Plus the fights that led up to that. So… I mean, once the fight was over, and we knew we were safe, we just… It just… We didn’t want to look back with any regrets.

I could have really embarrassed him, and I could have reacted like a typical brother would. But I was happy for them both, and I was proud of Benji for finally showing Kiri how he felt.

I’m happy for you, Benji. I smiled. Also, the omegas don’t know yet. I think I’m the only one who noticed you because everyone else was focused on the dance.

Really? He frowned. They don’t know yet?

I raised my eyebrow and chuckled at him.

Think about it, I said. If they knew, Azalea wouldn’t have stopped talking about it, she would have instantly called the others back home, and they all would have boarded a flight to come and see if it’s true. They definitely don’t know anything yet.

Are you going to tell them? Benji asked.

Well, unless it was only a one-time thing, then one of us will definitely have to tell them, I replied. So, either you tell them when you’re ready, or I’ll tell them whenever you want me to. Either that, or they’ll just catch you in the act. Because not much gets past my omegas.

True. He nodded. Well, okay… But let’s hold it off for now. I kinda want to spend some time with Kiri without worrying about the party Nik’s going to throw for me.

But you know Nikita, she’ll do anything for a party, I chuckled silently. It’ll be a “Benji Got to First Base” party.

My half-brother relaxed into the back of the chair and let out a loud groan.

“What’s all the noise about?” Azalea said sleepily as her eyes fluttered open.

“Oh, nothing,” I told her. “Benji’s being Benji.”

Azalea nodded as she closed her eyes again.

“But keep it down, Benji,” she mumbled. “Some of us are trying to sleep.”

You’re going to have to tell them soon, I returned to the silent conversation. And probably before Nikita brings out a lifetime supply of condoms for you. And a guidebook that explains how to please a woman.

I know how to please a woman! Benji slammed his fist against the armrest, which caused Azalea to groan again. And before anybody asks, no, I don’t need someone to show me how to put a condom on. Thank you very much.

I never said you did. I pursed my lips to keep my laugh at bay. But Nikita will want to make sure, and probably the rest of them, too. Especially if you’re not ready for any little Benjis to be running around the house.

Says the guy who’s a week away from meeting his third kid, he snickered.

Fifth, I amended.

Okay, but the third child under the age of four months old. He gave me a pointed look.

It’s slightly different between me and you, though, I laughed. But, hey, if you want kids already, you just have to discuss it with her.

Funnily enough… Benji snorted. I think we’ll rest for now. I’m kinda tired…

You can say that again. I nodded.

I managed to fall back to sleep, despite the adrenaline that flooded my veins. I woke up when food was being offered, but without anything major to worry about, I managed to sleep for the majority of the final flight home.

I woke up an hour before we were due to land in Portland, and I simply relaxed back and enjoyed conversations with my omegas and others around me. I didn’t have the pressing need to check my laptop or to reply to work messages.

I knew I’d need to speak to the agencies around the world, and I’d need to update them all with what had happened in Ghana. But that didn’t have to happen today. For once, the news wasn’t filled with clips of shifter fights and riots. Everything seemed to be calming down, and it felt like it didn’t matter if it was a couple of days or even a week before I next spoke to the agencies.

There were a few things I needed to do, but they didn’t feel like much in the grand scheme of things. I wanted to talk to Mordaine about my file and my assets, so I’d already sent him a message and asked him to come to the house tomorrow morning. And I needed to talk to Professor Collins to discuss returning to college, but he would be on winter break, so I planned to call him soon and potentially plan a meeting for after Christmas.

I also wanted to see Dr. Stenton. My thigh felt fine after I was shot a few days ago, and it hadn’t hindered my abilities when it came to fighting. But I wanted to make sure the bullet hadn’t caused any internal damage or anything that could potentially become an issue in the future.

But as the plane touched down in Portland, there was only one thing I desperately needed to do. And that was to get home to my family.

We all took anosmiacs before we left the plane, partly out of habit and partly to be on the safe side, and my betas quickly searched the private parking lot to make sure everything was safe.

Once we’d received the all-clear, my pack and I loaded our cars with all of our luggage, and then we started the two-hour drive back to Monroe and Everleigh.

It was shortly after ten A.M. by the time we pulled up outside the log cabin. By some Christmas miracle, the snow hadn’t melted beyond the driveway, and there was enough in the yard to have some fun.

“Oh, my god!” Nikita shouted before I’d even stepped from the car.

Nikita raced toward the car with Hailey, Caitlin, and Charlotte behind her. Arielle appeared at the door a few seconds later with one arm supporting Blair.

“Jesse, Jesse!” Hailey cried.

Nikita and Hailey threw themselves at me while Charlotte hugged Lian, Ivy, and Azalea. Then we swapped over as Arielle and Blair caught up with us.

“We missed you!” Arielle squeezed her arms around my neck.

“Holy smokes, we missed you so much!” Charlotte agreed.

“I missed you, too,” I replied, then I turned to Blair. “How are you feeling?”

“Better now that you’re home.” She smiled. “I feel like I can relax now.”

“I know the feeling,” I snorted.

My omegas greeted Aunt Eva and Benji, too, and I quickly glanced up to see Spencer and Brenden standing on the porch steps. They had Cooper and Elodie in their arms, and Chloe and Zac stood beside them.

As soon as I smiled at my kids, Chloe and Zac jumped down the steps and raced toward us. Everything felt right again as soon as I had my family around me. And I wasn’t sure if it was because the kids had accepted the adoption, but it felt different holding them in my arms.

“Can we have a snowball fight?” Zac looked up at me with hope in his eyes. “Mom said we had to ask you first, but I’ve been waiting so long to have one!”

“Hell, yeah!” Benji called out. “I’m totally down for a snowball fight.”

“Sure.” I smiled at my kid. “I need to do something first, but as soon as that’s finished I’ll join you in the snowball fight.”

“Oh, my god, we should have three big teams!” Hailey gasped.

“The ultimate snowball fight!” Azalea cheered.

“Can we include real weapons in this fight?” Ivy asked.

“Yes!” Chloe chuckled.

“No,” Caitlin said at exactly the same time.

“What do you need to do, Dad?” Zac asked.

My heart was so full, it felt like it might shatter, and I thought I was going to sob at that single word. It didn’t even look like Zac realized he’d said it, and that made it even more special.

“I need to see Dr. Stenton about something, but then I can play with you,” I told him.

“Were you hurt?” Chloe asked with fear in her eyes.

Chloe was fourteen, so she knew how to read between the lines. I seldom had to see Dr. Stenton after a fight, so it meant an injury was bad if I had to see him right away.

I’d told my omegas about the gunshot, but we’d decided not to tell the kids to save them from worrying. But now, as soon as Chloe said that, they all glanced down at the teenager with looks of uncertainty on their faces.

“It was nothing too bad,” I replied. “But I just want to get it checked over first. I promise I’m okay.”

“Can I come with you?” Zac asked. “Then we can have the snowball fight afterward.”

“Let’s give them some time to relax first, then we can think about the snowball fight,” Caitlin decided.

“But yes, you can come with me when I see Dr. Stenton,” I added. “And before then… you can help us bring the bags into the house.”

Zac was happy to help, but Chloe offered to help Blair back into the house in order to get out of bringing bags in.

I went over to see Brenden and Spencer. Elodie was fast asleep in Brenden’s arms, but Cooper was awake and alert, so Spencer passed him over to me.

“Thank you again for watching over them,” I said to my beta captains as I pulled my son into my arms.

Cooper hit his fist against my chin, and I couldn’t help but take his tiny hand in my own while I pretended to eat his fingers. Cooper gave me a small smile, but love and happiness were clear in his eyes.

“Of course, Alpha,” Brenden replied.

“Yeah, we had great fun,” Spencer said. “We’d be happy to do it again in the future if you need us to.”

“I’ll remember that.” I smiled.

Cooper rested his head on my shoulder, and I rocked him gently as I patted his back.

I had a small conversation with my beta captains, but I’d kept everyone up to date with everything while I was in Ghana, so nothing was a surprise to them.

Brenden and I carried the kids into the house while Spencer helped the others unload the last few bags from the cars. I didn’t want to imagine how big the laundry pile was going to be after we’d unpacked the suitcases, but I brushed the thought off before my mind started spiraling. We didn’t have to worry about chores today.

More decorations had been added to the living area and around the house while we were away. Banners and garlands had been added to the walls, and all of the cushions and throws on the couches had been swapped over for Christmas ones. A red-and-gold runner had been added to the dining table. Little candles, frosted pine cones, and wooden reindeer decorations had been placed in the center of the runner, and I couldn’t wait to sit around the table with everyone while we enjoyed a large feast.

But as well as the decorations, I also came across a little surprise for us in the kitchen, too.

“Did you make these Arielle?” I asked as I caught sight of the cakes.

“Of course,” she said as she stepped into the house. “I wanted to surprise everyone with a sweet treat.”

Two identically-decorated cakes had been left on the kitchen counter. I assumed one of them was vegan and gluten-free so Arielle could enjoy a slice, too. The cakes had been covered in white fondant, and a selection of red macarons, peppermint Lindt chocolates, and curls of white chocolate had been added to the top.

The chocolates had been swapped out for something else on the vegan and gluten-free cake, but the macarons were suitable for Arielle to eat.

“They look insane.” My mouth salivated at the sight, and it was so tempting to reach out and pick a chocolate off the top.

“If you’d covered those cakes in salt and vinegar a few months ago, I would have been all over them,” Blair chuckled as she pulled a bag of chips from the cupboard.

Blair’s biggest craving throughout her pregnancy was anything to do with vinegar. She loved the smell of it as well as the taste of it. Her favorite thing to do during her first trimester was clean the house because she got to use white vinegar. And there were days when she’d want to eat multiple bags of salt and vinegar chips. Apparently, she craved something about the sharpness on her tongue.

But now that her cravings had pretty much vanished, she didn’t need the chips as much, but she still wanted them.

“I wonder if you’ll still want them after the baby’s born,” I replied. “Or if you’d be disgusted by the sight of them.”

“Well, I wasn’t a huge fan of salt and vinegar before now.” Blair picked out a chip with two fingers and placed it on her tongue. “I was always a cheese lover.”

“That’s true.” I nodded. “Cravings are strange.”

“Urgh, so strange!” she laughed. “And they always came out of nowhere, too.”

“Like when Nikita craved the feeling of a dish sponge,” Arielle giggled. “Or I wanted nothing but an icy-cold can of Coke. I don’t even like soda!”

“And that time you woke up demanding Nutella,” I chuckled. “Firstly, you don’t really like chocolate. It’s also not vegan.”

“But I imagined dipping my spoon in the jar.” Arielle covered her face in embarrassment. “There was no way I was going to sleep before I scratched that itch.”

“Or Nikita and her blueberries,” Blair laughed. “She couldn’t get enough of them.”

“What about my blueberries?” Nikita asked as she walked into the kitchen. “Is that a codeword for my tits? Because I know they’re not as big as Hailey’s, but come on!”

“No, literal blueberries,” I chuckled. “We’re talking about cravings.”

“Ooooh, that makes more sense.” Nikita leaned up to give Cooper’s face a kiss.

He was fast asleep on my chest, and I often found myself resting my head on his like a tiny pillow.

“Did someone mention cake?” Benji asked as he placed two suitcases beside the stairs.

“Arielle made us a cake.” Nikita grinned. “And I’ve been thinking about it since she made them last night.”

“Then I suppose it’s only fair we have a slice,” Aunt Eva said. “And we can tell you everything that happened in slightly more detail.”

I passed Cooper over to Nikita, and then I took Elodie into my arms and made myself comfortable at the dining table. Hailey and Caitlin made cups of tea and coffee for everyone, and Aunt Eva and Arielle cut into the delicious cakes.

We sat around the table for at least an hour discussing everything that happened in Ghana. We kept some details to a minimum, mainly for Zac’s sake, but he was old enough to understand what happened during a shifter fight.

The omegas already knew about Aunt Eva’s close call with a werewolf, and how Austin helped us save the day. Something like that could have scared Zac, and potentially Chloe, too, so we didn’t discuss that out loud. But we talked about everything else.

“They actually danced for you?” Hailey gasped as we told them about The Hunter’s Dance.

“Yeah, it was incredible,” Lian replied. “I never thought I’d see something like that in real life.”

“Jiminy Cricket, what a sight that must have been.” Charlotte shook her head in disbelief.

Benji and I ended up having two slices of cake each. It was light and fluffy, and the fondant icing added the perfect amount of sweetness. We saved a slice for Mordaine to enjoy tomorrow, but we could have easily eaten the entire thing.

I decided to head down to see Dr. Stenton when it was time to feed and change the babies.

“Do you still want to come, Zac?” I asked as I grabbed the keys for the Aston Martin DB11.

It felt like it had been months since I’d last driven that car, and I couldn’t wait to hear the purr of the engine as it picked up speed. It was technically Nikita’s pride and joy, and I was the only one allowed to drive it, despite how much Benji wanted to get behind the wheel.

“Hell, yeah!” Zac cried out as he rushed to put some shoes on and zipped up his winter coat.

I gave my omegas hugs and kisses, then Zac gave Caitlin a hug before he ran out the door.

“Do you still have your patrol groups?” Zac asked as I reversed from the parking spot.

“I certainly do,” I replied. “I don’t think that’ll ever change.”

“But you can drive around without betas in the car with you now?” he asked.

“Yeah.” I nodded. “Monroe is safe enough that we can travel around by ourselves. But the patrol groups cover every inch of the town in case other shifters arrive.”

“Can I be part of the patrol groups when I shift for the first time?” he queried.

“Sure you can, son.” I smiled at the name. “You need to be trained and a proper fighter before you can join the patrol groups. But I’ll help you when it gets to that stage.”

“Thanks, Dad,” he replied.

I wanted to throw my head back and cry. I wasn’t sure if I’d ever get used to hearing that word, regardless of how many years went by.

It felt like the car was flying across the road, and part of me wished the doctor’s clinic was much further away. I almost didn’t want to turn into the parking lot when we arrived, but I knew I could drive the car again soon.

I knew it was safe, but I still sniffed the air as I stepped from the car. I checked the parking lot, then I told Zac it was safe to leave the car.

I placed one hand on my kid’s back as we neared the front door, and I allowed him to run in before me.

“Good afternoon, Jesse.” The bird-like receptionist smiled from behind her desk. “It’s good to see you again.”

“Likewise,” I replied.

“If you want to take a seat, I’ll tell Dr. Stenton you’ve arrived,” she said with a light nod.

We were the only ones in the waiting area since Dr. Stenton didn’t get as many patients as he used to. There were times when the waiting area used to be filled with shifters, especially after fights. So it was a good thing that it wasn’t busy.

Zac and I were waiting for about five minutes before the tall, dark-haired doctor left his usual room.

“Jesse,” he said in almost a cheer as he neared me. “And Zac, what a nice surprise.”

“How are you, Dr. Stenton?” I held out my hand for him to shake.

“I’m very well.” He smiled. “And you?”

“I’m as good as ever,” I said truthfully. “I just need you to check that… one thing for me?”

“Of course,” he replied. “Come this way.”

Dr. Stenton knew I’d been shot, and he knew I wanted him to check the wound. But I kept as much information as I could away from Zac’s little ears.

Dr. Stenton took us into a room at the back of the building. The clinic came fully equipped with an x-ray machine, an operating room, and other equipment and medical devices. Dr. Stenton could do pretty much anything in this one building alone because shifters couldn’t go to a human hospital. But if a patient needed serious help, Dr. Stenton knew the right people to call.

“Okay, if you want to climb onto the bed.” He patted the exam bed before he took a pair of latex gloves from a box.

Zac sat down in a chair beside Stenton’s desk. He kicked his feet in front of him, and he glanced around the room in awe.

I rolled up the left leg of my shorts to reveal the pink scars on either side of my thigh, then I left the doctor to do his work.

Dr. Stenton whistled as he inspected the scars with gentle hands. The scars were pink and slightly raised, and the skin looked like it had been stretched back into place. The scar on the outside of my thigh was smaller than on the inside, but I assumed it was the difference between the entrance and exit of the bullet. It was a miracle the bullet hadn’t traveled straight into my right leg, too.

“And this was without stitches?” Stenton asked.

“Yep.” I nodded. “Laura covered them as best she could, and we didn’t have a lot of time. Then by the time she checked again, maybe about fifteen minutes later, the wounds had already healed.”

From the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of Zac standing up and sneaking over to the bed. I turned my head to look at him properly, and the shock on his face almost caused me to laugh.

“What happened?” he asked.

“I was injured,” I replied.

“But with what?” he gasped. “A knife?”

I should have known bringing Zac with me was going to cause him to find out what happened, especially given how curious he was. So I had to be honest with him.

“I was shot,” I told him. “I’m absolutely fine, as you can see. But I want to get it checked.”

“Shot?” Zac’s jaw dropped open. “With a gun?”

“Yes, a gun.” I smiled at his innocence.

“And you survived?” he asked. “How?”

“The speed of recovery is still extraordinary to me,” Dr. Stenton said. “The larger the pack gets, Zac, the stronger Jesse and the rest of you get, too. I’ve never known the healing process to be this quick, and I didn’t think it was possible for scar tissue to grow so rapidly.”

“I was stunned I was able to run a few minutes after it happened,” I replied. “I’ve been fine since then, but I want to make sure everything’s okay.”

“Of course.” He nodded. “Now, because the thigh contains so many muscles, and it’s such a large, thick area of the body, a simple x-ray won’t pick up on any internal damage. I’d need to organize an appointment for you to have an MRI. But if you want, I can keep an eye on this, maybe go through some physiotherapy with you, then take it from there?”

“Whatever you think is best, doc.” I nodded.

Dr. Stenton leaned back in his chair and frowned in thought.

“I mean…” he mumbled. “The fact you’re not in any discomfort, nor have you struggled with walking, running, or even fighting, tells me you’re probably okay. However, I think the MRI is the best option, plus we might be able to get a better understanding of how quickly you heal after something as potentially fatal as a gunshot.”

“That sounds good to me,” I agreed.

“Okay.” Dr. Stenton wheeled back over to his desk and removed his gloves. “Because of the holidays, you’re probably looking at a couple of weeks before you’ll be able to have this MRI. But I’ll give you some leaflets about physiotherapy, and you can obviously get in contact with me if you feel any changes in your thigh.”

“Absolutely,” I replied. “Thank you, Dr. Stenton.”

The doctor gave me a smile, then he typed something into his computer before his printer started to buzz and rumble beside him.

I thanked him again once I had the pamphlet and walked Zac out the door. The receptionist smiled at us, and she simply waved as we headed for the front door.

I owned the town so Dr. Stenton worked for me, and that came with many benefits. One was that I didn’t have to pay for any sort of healthcare.

“Maybe I’ll train to be a doctor instead of working with the patrol groups,” Zac said as we climbed back into the car.

“Sure.” I smiled over at him. “You can do whatever you’d like to do.”

Zac looked over the physiotherapy sheet as I drove us home. I could almost see his mind churning as he took in all the information, and perhaps this small trip was the start of a whole new career for him.

My family and I spent the rest of the day relaxing on the couches and watching movies. Aunt Eva, Arielle, and Lian made us a lovely dinner, and then we went back to watching more movies.

I was excited to see Mordaine in the morning, and I was interested to see if he knew anything about my current bank statement. I knew he wouldn’t have the final figures yet, and it was probably going to be a few weeks before he had everything under control. But I was curious if I was still a billionaire after I’d spent a lot of money starting up the South American agency.

But as well as that, I was also looking forward to another day on the couches with my kids and my omegas.

Hey, Jesse, Benji said silently as The Santa Clause started to play.

Yeah? I looked over at him briefly, but then I looked back at the TV in case Benji didn’t want the others to know about the private conversation.

You know how I’d planned on going to see my mom tomorrow? he asked.

Yeah, I remember you saying that while we were on the plane, I replied.

Well… Benji sighed. I mean, I know she doesn’t know I’ve been gone, but I’d still like to see her, and…

What is it, Benji? I frowned, despite wanting to keep the conversation between us.

Benji never acted like this. He was always so bubbly and carefree.

Do you think you could come with me? he asked. I know she’d like to see you.

I hadn’t seen Andrea since I was a child, and I certainly hadn’t seen her since I’d found out she was actually my father’s second omega.

But because of that, and the fact she was Benji’s mom, it meant she was always going to be incredibly important to me.

Of course. I nodded. I’ll go with you. But only if you pay for McDonald’s on the way home.

Mr. Billionaire can’t afford his own Big Mac? Benji chuckled. But fine… I’ll pay for it.

Then you’ve got yourself a deal. I smiled.

Chapter 12

My avian lawyer arrived at the house bright and early the next morning.

I hadn’t given Arthur Mordaine an exact time to arrive, but that unique man usually woke up before the birds, so it was no surprise the babies had barely woken up when there was a knock at the door.

Fortunately, I was still trying to get a grip on the new timezone, so I was already awake when Aunt Eva informed me Mordaine was downstairs.

“Do you want help with Cooper?” I asked Nikita as she lifted our whimpering son from his crib. “I’m sure Mordaine can wait for five minutes.”

“It’s okay, Jesse.” My omega smiled. “I’ll get him changed and give him a feed, then we’ll come downstairs and join you.”

“Okay.” I placed a sweet kiss against her lips, then I did the same to Cooper’s head.

Elodie was still asleep, as well as the rest of my omegas. But I had a strong feeling my daughter would wake up as soon as Cooper’s crying increased in volume.

I rushed to throw on a pair of black sweatpants and a gray hoodie, then I attempted to tame my hair with my hands as I headed downstairs.

“I tell you, Eva, I thought I was going to get snowed in!” Mordaine’s cheery voice echoed from the kitchen. “Thankfully, the roads cleared themselves, as per usual. I’m glad of it, too. I’m not as strong as I used to be. I’m no fledgling, after all.”

I could only imagine how Mordaine had thought he’d get snowed in with only a few inches on the ground, and I had to muffle back my laugh as I joined them in the kitchen.

“Jesse, my boy!” Mordaine almost choked on his tea as he caught me standing beside him.

“Good morning, Arthur,” I replied. “How are you?”

Mordaine placed his mug down, then he spun on his feet and gave me a tight hug. He patted my back and pressed himself so tight against me that his circular glasses dug into my neck.

“I’m so good!” Mordaine said with a squeeze.

Aunt Eva gave us a smile as she sipped her tea.

“Tell me everything about Ghana!” Mordaine gasped as he stepped back. “And Peru, Brazil, and Venezuela! Aaah, you’re so well-traveled now! Goodness, I don’t think I can control my emotions!”

“I think I’ve told you everything, Arthur,” I replied. “But the landscapes were beautiful, the vast majority of people I came across were lovely… I don’t know what else you want me to say.”

“Don’t mind me, my boy,” my lawyer chuckled. “I’m practically giddy! You managed to defeat all these alphas and control various governments! It’s unbelievable!”

“Thank you, Arthur.” I smiled.

Aunt Eva stepped in to ask if I wanted a cup of coffee, which I eagerly accepted, and then I led Mordaine into the living area. A fire crackled away in the fireplace, and even though I didn’t need the added warmth, it was still comforting to sit in front of the heat.

“My mother, may God rest her soul, always wanted to visit South America,” Mordaine said as he made himself comfortable in his favorite armchair. “She had all of these plans to backpack her way across the countries. I wanted to take on the challenge when her mobility got the best of her, but I’m no spring chicken myself anymore.”

“Why didn’t she do it?” I asked.

“Because of yours truly.” Arthur motioned to himself. “As you’re aware, my father had a serious relationship with his alcohol. He also loved to gamble on occasion, which my mother said was the devil’s work. So, as soon as she was granted her wish with me, she put her dreams behind her.”

“That’s so sad, Arthur,” Aunt Eva said as she brought my coffee over to me.

“Thanks.” I smiled and accepted the cup.

“No, no!” Mordaine brushed his hand through the air. “There’s no reason to be sad! My mother had a wonderful life, and she got joy out of seeing me smile and excel in life. She believed God knew exactly what he was doing, and there was possibly a reason why she never went on her travels before her legs gave out.”

“That’s true,” I mumbled with a nod. “As long as she didn’t look back in regret.”

“Oh, goodness, no.” Mordaine took a small sip from his tea. “And now that you’ve done it, it’s almost like you’ve done it for her.”

I had a feeling Mordaine’s mother hadn’t planned on traveling to South America to take part in riots and wars. But if thinking that made my lawyer smile, then I wasn’t going to be the one to wipe the expression off his face.

A gentle silence filled the house as we all sipped our hot drinks. Mordaine mumbled something to himself, but even my shifter ears didn’t pick it up. He also adjusted the gold watch around his wrist, straightened out his tweed blazer, and kicked one foot over the other as he made himself comfortable in his chair.

“So…” I said as I cut to the chase. “You wanted to discuss my file with me? Or give me a rough estimate of when you think my file will be up to date?”

“Mm!” Arthur’s eyes widened behind his glasses as he swallowed back a sip of tea. “Yes, yes! Honestly, Jesse, I’d forget my head if it wasn’t attached to my shoulders. I mean, there was a time I forgot my pants, and I only realized when I felt the chill against my legs when I opened the door!”

I snorted into my hand. Aunt Eva giggled around the lip of her cup, but she tried her best to control her reaction.

“I don’t even know how I did it!” Mordaine hooted with laughter. “But it’s a good thing I live on my own! I don’t think anyone wants to see me in my birthday suit!”

“Oh, wow,” Aunt Eva laughed louder.

“I jest, I jest!” Mordaine smacked his knee. “Wow, what on earth is in this tea? It’s like I’ve been drugged!”

“I can assure you, it’s only lime and mint,” Eva replied.

Why is Mordaine talking about his naked body? Nikita asked me privately.

He’s talking about how forgetful he is. I bit back my smile. It’s a long story.

It normally is with him, she giggled.

“So… the file?” I asked.

Mordaine would have continued talking for hours about random topics if I hadn’t reminded him of the reason he came to the house in the first place.

“Yes, yes, yes.” Mordaine adjusted his position and straightened out his blazer once again. “Now, of course, nothing is finalized yet, hence why I don’t have your file with me. Or files, should I say, given that you’re onto the second one now. So, we’ll set up a proper meeting for a date in January, maybe even February, once I have everything organized. I’ll need to speak to agencies and gain access to the files of the alphas you defeated. Things like that.”

“I understand.” I nodded. “It’s not an easy process.”

“No, it certainly isn’t,” he replied. “Especially as some of the agencies don’t even have any information on those alphas to begin with. So, without giving an exact date, I imagine it’ll be at least a month until I have a general idea of your increased net worth and everything else on top of that.”

“But do you have any idea what it could look like?” I asked.

“Well…” Mordaine tamed his neat hair with one hand. “I know you used a lot of your own money for the war in Venezuela, saving the feral shifters, and starting up the South American agency. The total was well within the millions, I think somewhere just over fifteen million dollars. Give or take a few hundred thousand.”

“I think it was somewhere in that region, yeah,” I replied. “And the last time you came here, my net worth was nearing three billion dollars. So, have the recent expenses and donations affected that?”

“It obviously lowers the amount, yes.” He nodded. “But you’re still within the three billion mark. Plus all of the assets you’ll be receiving from the recent alphas you’ve defeated, and the shares you have from the agencies across the world. I wouldn’t be surprised if that number is well on its way to ten billion within a few months. And it’ll keep rising as the days go by…”

I leaned my head back and stared at the ceiling for a few seconds.

That number simply didn’t compute in my head, and I knew it was always going to take me by surprise, regardless of how rich I became. It still didn’t feel real that I went from living in the modest little house with Aunt Eva to all of this in the span of a year.

It had been the hardest year of my life, without a shadow of a doubt, but I wouldn’t have changed it for anything. My omegas, Hazel, my children, Benji, Aunt Eva, and my pack. I couldn’t have done any of this without their help, and I’d give up all the money I had if it meant they were safe for the rest of their lives.

Part of me even wanted to thank the countless number of alphas who’d tried to kill me in the last twelve months. It was all because of them that my net worth had passed the billion mark, and now I could give my family and my pack the lives they deserved.

“Jesse?” Aunt Eva cupped my shoulder. “Are you okay?”

“I imagine he’s in a bit of shock, Eva,” Mordaine laughed. “Perhaps a strong drink would help?”

“This coffee’s fine.” I blindly tapped the air near my cold coffee. “I just need a second to process everything.”

“Take all the time you need, my boy,” Mordaine replied. “I’ll be sitting right here until you’re ready to talk about it. Well, perhaps not literally. I do need to move at some point. And I’ll need to return home. But for now, until I have to leave, I’ll sit right here.”

“Thanks, Arthur,” I chuckled. “That wasn’t confusing in the slightest.”

Aunt Eva made Mordaine a second cup of tea while I sat in shock. My omegas came downstairs in stages, and they were as blown away as I was. Mordaine told them it wasn’t a definite answer and the figures could always change, but he was pretty confident with his estimate.

“Merry Christmas,” I snorted as I bounced a grouchy Cooper on my lap.

I found myself calming down as Hailey asked Mordaine about his Christmas plans. The man lived alone in a human-sized birdhouse in the middle of the forest. We were the only family he had, and we all hated the idea of him being alone on Christmas. Fortunately, some of my Everleigh betas had invited him to spend the day with them, and he’d happily accepted their invitation.

Benji came downstairs as Mordaine was about to leave, and my half-brother ran around the house cheering about his damn superyacht for at least five minutes after Arthur had driven away.

“If there isn’t a superyacht under that tree on Christmas Day, I’ll be so pissed,” he chuckled.

“Perhaps a model of one,” Charlotte giggled.

“Yeah, a LEGO superyacht,” Azalea added.

“At least it would keep him busy for all of five minutes,” Arielle giggled.

“Hey, don’t tarnish my love for superyachts,” Benji replied.

“I’m sure you and Kiri will be very happy living on one together.” Nikita smirked.

“What do you mean?” he asked skeptically.

“I mean when you grow a set of balls and do something about it,” Nikita replied. “Or, y’know, when you realize what you can do with your dick.”

“Nikita!” Aunt Eva tutted.

“Sorry,” she giggled. “Not.”

Benji let out a soft sigh of relief when he realized the omegas still didn’t know about what happened between Kiri and him in Ghana. But he’d have to tell them soon because I hated the idea of keeping things from my omegas.

“Are you still wanting to go and see your mom today?” I asked my brother as we settled down for breakfast.

“Yeah, it’s probably best I get it over and done with.” He nodded and tore off a bite of buttered toast with his teeth.

“Oh, that reminds me!” Aunt Eva ran from the kitchen and into the office. “Can you give her this from me?”

Aunt Eva returned with a red envelope in her hand, and it was clearly a Christmas card for Andrea. I hadn’t realized until recently, Eva sent one to the care home every year because, until last year, I didn’t even know Eva knew Andrea that well.

“Thanks.” Benji smiled as he placed the envelope on the table. “She’ll like that.”

His mom was always a touchy topic for Benji because there were days when it looked like she was improving, but there were days when her mental illness got the best of her.

“Does she know who we are, Benji?” Charlotte asked. “Would she appreciate a card from us? Or a small gift?”

“I…” Benji sighed. “I don’t know. To be honest, she doesn’t remember that we’re shifters. She wouldn’t understand the term ‘omega.’ She knows me, Jesse, and Aunt Eva. And that’s about it. But she might not even know Jesse and I are related. Her memory changes every time I visit.”

“Would the strength of our pack help her?” Lian asked. “Or does it not work like that if it isn’t a physical issue?”

“That’s a good point actually.” I looked over at my aunt. “What do you think?”

“I think the mind is a very powerful thing,” Eva replied. “Andrea has lived with this for many years, and I think her body is too far gone at this point.”

“She doesn’t even shift anymore,” Benji mumbled. “She doesn’t need to. That transition would be too much for her, so her mind tells her body not to shift. It’s like the shifter gene has grown dormant over the years.”

“And what about her heartbeat and senses?” Charlotte asked. “If the nurses think she’s human, how has she managed to hide that side of her from them?”

“Her heartbeat isn’t as rapid as ours,” Benji explained. “Think of it like… When we’re sleeping, our heartbeat slows down to roughly the same rate as a human up and walking around. Her shifter heartbeat constantly sits around there, so it’s no concern for the nurses.”

“Her shifter side is lost in a deep sleep.” Arielle smiled sadly.

“Pretty much.” I nodded.

It was hard for Benji, and knowing he was struggling was hard for all of us. But at least he wasn’t alone in this, and Andrea was receiving the best care she could possibly get.

Benji had used the share of the money he’d inherited when our father and my mother died to get Andrea a bed in the best home in Oregon. I’d offered to pay for it, but Benji couldn’t accept the money. It was something he wanted to do himself, and I was more than okay with that.

My omegas quickly changed the subject while we finished our breakfast, and then I ran upstairs to get changed before we left for the home. I changed my sweatpants for a pair of jeans, threw on a clean t-shirt and hoodie, then sprayed some deodorant and cleaned my teeth before I went back downstairs.

In the five minutes I was away, Isadora had arrived for her daily scan of the grounds. I hadn’t asked her to do it. She’d offered herself.

“There you go,” Arielle said happily. “You’re a natural!”

I rounded the corner to find Isadora cradling Elodie in her arms. My bodyguard had a gun in the holster around her thigh, and she held my daughter like she was a bomb about to explode.

Arielle didn’t step away from Isadora, and the strained expression on Isadora’s face didn’t make her look like she was overly comfortable holding babies. But we all had to start somewhere.

I took Elodie from Isadora in order to give my daughter a hug and a kiss, and Isadora instantly took the opportunity to head outside into the snow.

Arielle just laughed, and so did I.

Once I’d said goodbye to everyone, and Benji had finally located his sneakers and gift bag for his mom, we both climbed into Hailey’s orange Audi Q3. It took about an hour to drive to the home, and even though I loved the Aston Martin, I knew the Audi was the best car for the country roads. Especially with the amount it had snowed recently.

“So… are you still going to pay for the McDonald’s on the way home?” I asked as we took a bend in the road.

“I suppose I have to,” Benji snorted. “After all, we made a deal.”

“And because you’re paying, I’m going to take full advantage.” I grinned. “I’m thinking I’ll go for a Big Mac meal, twenty-piece chicken nuggets, a milkshake, and a cheeseburger on the side.”

The conversation was mainly to distract Benji, but my stomach began to rumble at the thought of devouring a box of chicken nuggets.

“That’s you taking advantage?” Benji laughed. “Dude, that’s what I get for a midnight snack. Taking advantage means going for the supersize meals, having forty chicken nuggets, and then two cheeseburgers, an ice cream, and a milkshake on the side. And a salad, because you’ve got to add some healthy, nutritional shit in there.”

“Is anything healthy at McDonald’s?” I frowned.

“It’s called a salad…” Benji shrugged. “If it looks like you can give it to your rabbits, it’s healthy.”

“Not sure if that’s how it works, but okay,” I chuckled. “So is that what you’re going to get on our way home?”

“I might not be hungry for the ice cream as well, but I’ll see how I feel,” he replied. “But what sauce would you go for? Because that either makes or breaks a McDonald’s meal. I don’t know if we can still be friends if you only order ketchup. Or nothing at all!”

“You’re acting like you just met me.” I shook my head. “You know I always go for honey mustard.”

“Honey mustard I can deal with,” he mumbled. “Or a sweet and sour. Especially if the sauce ratio outweighs the nugget.”

Benji gave the food a chef’s kiss, and our conversation about fast food lasted for the rest of the journey.

The home was completely surrounded by trees, and it looked like it was made entirely out of tinted windows. There was a Subway across the road, as well as a Starbucks, a Taco Bell, a nail salon, and a whole load of other stores and restaurants.

It was set in a lovely smaller town on the outskirts of a major city, and I imagined the only traffic came in the mornings when everyone was desperate for their morning coffee.

Despite our fun conversation in the car, Benji’s attitude dropped as we crossed the parking lot and headed for the reception desk. I was glad I was there with him, and I made a note to join him more often if it made things easier.

Benji walked in first and held the glass door open for me. The reception desk was extremely light and airy, and it was almost impossible to tell the windows were tinted from the inside.

The desk was made of light oak, and a miniature Christmas tree had been positioned on the corner. Garlands swooped from every corner of the room, and there was even a little model Santa beside the front door.

A few orange armchairs sat opposite the desk, and there was a hallway on either side of the reception area. The hallway on the left took us to rooms one to fourteen, and the hallway on the right took us to rooms fifteen to twenty-nine. There was also a sign that gave us directions to the living room, game room, pool, and outdoor terrace.

A faint alarm beeped in the distance, and I heard the soft sound of a TV in one of the nearby rooms. It sounded like the person was watching an action movie, or perhaps an old Western classic. But apart from that, everything was silent and peaceful.

The left hallway door opened a few minutes after we arrived. The hinges screamed in protest, and a lady in bright-pink scrubs wandered over to see us. Her sneakers squeaked against the flooring, and a set of keys jangled around her neck.

“Good morning.” She smiled at us before she glanced down at her watch and saw it was twelve-thirty. “Or good afternoon, I suppose. How can I help you?”

“We’re here to see Andrea Shaw?” Benji said it like a question. “I’m her son–”

“Oh, Ben, right?” The lady smiled.

“Oh, er, yeah.” Benji nodded.

“Andrea shows me pictures of you every day,” the nurse laughed. “It’s the sweetest thing.”

Benji nodded his head again, but he seemed much more anxious than before.

“I’m Jesse Rafe,” I said in order to change the subject. “I’m, um, Ben’s friend.”

I had to remember Andrea never called him Benji, and I didn’t want to confuse anyone.

The nurse frowned for a moment, but then she shook her head as she glanced down at her desk.

I wondered if she recognized me and my name from all the news articles. But at least she didn’t say anything if she did recognize me.

“Okay, sign this form for me, please.” The nurse handed us a clipboard with a visitor sheet on it. “And do you guys have any ID? I need to check it for safety and security purposes.”

“Sure.” I nodded.

I slid my ID across the desk, and then Benji did the same with his. The nurse checked them as we filled out the form, then we took them back again.

“Okay, excellent,” the nurse said. “You know where you’re going, right?”

“Room eight?” Benji asked.

“That’s the one,” she replied.

“And, um… how is she doing today?” he queried. “I didn’t tell her we were coming, just in case something happened, so she didn’t have the chance to get excited.”

“Andrea’s doing great.” The nurse gave Benji a genuine smile. “It was her turn in the pool this morning, and from what I heard, she thoroughly enjoyed herself.”

“Okay, good,” Benji sighed with a tight-lipped smile. “Thank you.”

The nurse nodded, then she got back to her work as we headed for room eight.

Part of me felt guilty that Andrea didn’t get many visitors, and she only had the nurses for company most of the time. Benji visited her as often as he could, and we were the only family she had left. But I knew the mental breakdown she’d had severely affected her memory, and Benji said most of the time she didn’t even realize she was alone.

I would have offered for Andrea to come and live with us, and I’d pay for a nurse to come to the house every day. But as Andrea got older, and her body got weaker, she needed more than one pair of hands. She needed all the help from professionals, so the home was the right place for her.

Benji gently knocked on the door, waited for a second, and then slowly opened it.

“Mom?” he whispered.

“Ben!” a sweet voice called out. “Oh, Ben!”

My body tingled with emotions, and I gave Benji a supportive pat on the shoulder as I walked in behind him.

Andrea Shaw had made herself comfortable in her bed. Her dark-blonde hair had been pulled up in a ponytail, and her frail body was wrapped in a fluffy blue robe. She wasn’t old in the slightest, maybe somewhere in her mid-forties, but the constant stress her mind was under had caused wrinkles and creases to appear on her face.

She’d definitely aged in the years since I’d last seen her, but she still looked like Benji’s loving mom who’d shouted at us for practicing wrestling moves on her couch when we were children.

Benji leaned over the bed to give his mom a hug, and she held him in her arms and almost refused to let go.

“I also brought someone to see you, Mom.” Benji stepped back and motioned toward me. “Do you know who this is?”

“Hi, Mrs. Shaw.” I smiled and took a small step forward.

Andrea frowned for a second, and her face smoothed out as realization took over.

“Jesse?” she whispered, and I nodded. “My god, Jesse! Look at you! You’re all grown up!”

“I know,” I laughed. “It’s been a long time.”

Andrea waved her hands toward me in an attempt to give me a hug, and the craziest feeling washed over me as she held me. Andrea was my father’s second omega. She was essentially my aunt like Eva, and I’d had no idea up until a year ago that she was so much more than just Benji’s mom.

I thought about how my omegas reacted to my children. They loved and adored Chloe, Zac, Cooper, and Elodie like their own. They were all so excited to meet Blair’s baby, and it was the same with Hazel’s baby, too.

If it was the same with Andrea, then she’d probably seen me in the same light until her grief and stress took over. I really should have made more of an effort to see her, but at least that could change from now on.

I took one of the seats beside Andrea’s bed while Benji headed over to the small kitchenette at the end of the room. There was a living area near the door and a small bathroom beside the kitchen. It seemed as though Andrea was able to be somewhat independent, but I wondered how often the nurses needed to assist her with cooking meals, or basic daily tasks.

I always thought mental illnesses only affected someone’s mood and their sleeping patterns, and it could lead them toward dangerous habits. But it was clear it affected someone’s entire body after a certain amount of time, and now Andrea was going to need care for the rest of her life.

“Do you want some tea, Mom?” Benji asked.

“Please, Ben,” she replied with a smile. “There are some cookies in the cupboard near the sink, too.”

I looked around the room while Benji made the tea. Andrea had a small bedside table that was covered in pictures of Benji as a baby and up until he was about nine years old. There were other pictures of him located in other areas of the room, as well as a picture of Andrea when she was in her twenties. She had her arm looped around my father’s, and my mom stood on the other side of him. All three of them were smiling brightly at the camera, and as I looked closer I noticed my mother’s pregnant stomach.

I hadn’t seen that picture before, but it must have been taken at least four or five months before I was born. It meant Andrea must have been pregnant with Benji, but she hadn’t started to show yet.

Looking at the picture made me feel emotional. The people in that photo had no idea what was going to happen in a few years’ time. They had no idea Theo fucking Finch was going to break his way onto their land, murder my parents, and subsequently cause Andrea and Aunt Eva to run off with Benji and me in order to keep us safe.

“You look so much like your father,” Andrea whispered as she caught me looking at the picture.

“Do you think so?” I asked.

“I always thought that,” she replied. “I can spot hints of Miranda, too, but especially now that you’re older. You’re Ivan’s double.”

I wasn’t aware Andrea remembered who my parents were, and that Benji and I were related. But I didn’t want to push it and ask more questions, just in case it caused Andrea to spiral.

Did you hear that? I asked Benji silently.

Oooh, yes, he replied as he poured hot water into mugs. Sometimes she remembers things, but it could all be gone tomorrow. So I take the wins when I can.

I sat back and relaxed as Benji carried over a tray filled with mugs and a plate of cookies.

The three of us enjoyed the drinks and sweet treats for a few minutes, then Benji handed over the gift bag and the card from Aunt Eva.

“Do you want to open this now, or leave it until Christmas?” he asked.

“I’ll…” Andrea thought for a moment. “I’ll open the cards now, but leave the gift until later.”

Benji placed the gift bag on the floor, then he handed over the two cards. One was from him, and Aunt Eva had included my name in the card from her.

“How is Eva?” Andrea asked as she propped the cards up on the bedside table.

“She’s great,” Benji replied. “I’ll bring her with me next time.”

“Please, I’d love to see her,” Andrea said, then she looked over at me and patted my hand. “And what are you up to these days, Jesse?”

I couldn’t exactly tell her I was The Alpha and I spent the majority of my time traveling the world and murdering people. But I could be honest about one thing.

“Um… I’m a dad now.” I smiled.

“Oh!” Andrea gasped. “You’re a dad?”

“Yes,” I replied. “I have two children, and another due in about a week.”

It kinda hurt that I couldn’t include Chloe and Zac, but it would have been too confusing for Andrea. She would have understood if she remembered alphas and omegas, and the life she used to live. But in the human world, it was slightly strange if someone my age had a fourteen-year-old stepdaughter.

“Have you got pictures?” she asked.

“Of course.” I slipped my personal phone from my back pocket and scrolled through my photos. “This is my son, Cooper.”

Andrea’s blue eyes filled with tears, and she brought the phone closer to her face.

It was one of my favorite pictures of Cooper. I had his back against my chest, his eyes were heavy after a big feed, and the picture was taken as he smiled at Nikita.

“Oh, he’s gorgeous,” she whimpered. “He looks just like you.”

“Thank you.” I smiled.

“You’ll love Coop, Mom,” Benji added.

“I’m sure I will,” she agreed as she handed my phone back to me.

“And this is my daughter, Elodie,” I said as I scrolled to the next picture.

The picture was of Elodie and Arielle fast asleep. I’d taken the picture at an angle so I caught both their faces in the shot, and it made my heart burst every time I looked at it.

“Is this their mother?” Andrea asked.

“That’s Elodie with her mom, yes,” I replied.

I didn’t want to explain they all had different parents, nor did I tell Andrea that Cooper was only a couple of months older than Elodie. But at least I was somewhat truthful.

“She’s beautiful,” Andrea said. “And your daughter is going to grow up to be as gorgeous as her mother.”

“I think you’re right,” I laughed.

“And she’s expecting a third child soon?” Andrea asked as she took one last look before she handed my phone back.

“The baby is due in about six days.” I smiled.

“It’s going to be a madhouse,” Benji laughed.

“And when are you going to have your own kids, Ben?” Andrea turned her head to look at her son.

“Uh… it won’t be soon,” he snorted. “Jesse’s kids are enough for now.”

“Well, I think you should bring Cooper and Elodie next time,” Andrea decided. “And Eva, too. I’d love to see her.”

“I’ll be sure to do that.” I smiled.

The three of us had a nice conversation for about half an hour. It was hard not to slip up and accidentally talk about general shifter life, but Benji and I managed it.

We both leaned back in our chairs as Andrea fell asleep. Apparently, she normally took a nap in the middle of the day.

Andrea must have been asleep for at least an hour, and she looked slightly confused when she woke up again, but the expression didn’t last for too long.

Benji asked her a few more questions, and we got the impression Andrea was perfectly safe and happy in the home. She loved the nurses, she loved her room, and she especially loved the days she was able to use the pool.

Once Andrea had recovered from her nap, we moved over to the living area. She made herself comfortable in her favorite chair, and she flicked through the TV channels to find something to watch.

“So, Jesse.” Andrea dropped the remote and turned to look at me. “What are you up to these days? Anything exciting? It’s been so long since I last saw you.”

I tried to hide the shock from my face, but I wasn’t sure it worked.

I knew her memory wasn’t great, but it felt like she’d taken in every aspect of the conversation about my children.

Don’t worry, bro, Benji said silently. Just tell her about Cooper and Elodie like you did before. She’ll probably forget all about it, but there’s not much we can do about that.

So I did exactly that.

I showed Andrea the same pictures as before, and she cried again, too, like it was the first time she’d seen them.

Does this mean we could tell her about shifters? I asked Benji as Andrea turned her attention back to the TV. If she isn’t going to remember it, can’t we tell her the truth?

No, because sometimes she does remember, he replied. I don’t want to take the risk, especially if those memories could cause her mood to drop. It’s what brought her here in the first place. If she’s happy now, let’s leave it at that.

I get it. I nodded. We’ll play by her rules for now.

Benji and I stayed with Andrea for another hour before we decided to leave. Andrea was tired, and I didn’t want to push Benji too much if coming here affected him as much as I thought it did.

But now that things seemed to have settled down, we could start visiting Andrea weekly like Benji had before. Aunt Eva could come with us, and perhaps I’d bring my kids, too, if Andrea wanted that.

Benji let out a deep breath as we wandered back to the car, and it felt like he didn’t fully relax until I’d driven us out of the parking lot.

The two of us talked about random things in an attempt to help distract him, and we both decided on our McDonald’s order as the restaurant came into view.

But as I was about to turn into the parking lot, my work phone started ringing, and Hazel’s name appeared on the screen.

“Hey.” I smiled as I accepted the call.

“Hi, Jesse,” she said sweetly. “I’m sorry if I’ve caught you at a bad time?”

“Not at all,” I replied. “Is everything okay?”

“Yes, yes, everything’s fine,” Hazel reassured me. “But I’m currently on the phone with the head of the African agency.”

“Oh?” I frowned and quickly found a place to park the car.

“Yeah,” she replied. “They want to speak to you. Like, right now.”

Chapter 13

Benji frowned at me as we took in what Hazel said.

The African agency wanted to talk to me, and I was more than happy to talk to them. But it was hard to decipher if it was a good thing or not, and Hazel’s tone didn’t give anything anyway.

I disconnected the phone from the speaker and held it to my ear. Just in case someone wandered past the car, it was perhaps a conversation I didn’t want them to overhear.

“Do you know what they want to talk to me about?” I asked.

“They said they want to discuss what happened in Ghana,” Hazel replied. “I have them on hold if you want me to pass you through?”

I looked over at Benji as I wondered whether to have the call now, or whether to wait until I was back in the privacy of my own home. Benji just nodded, like he was silently telling me to take the call now.

“Okay, you can pass me through,” I said. “Thanks, Hazel.”

“Of course,” she replied sweetly. “I love you.”

“Love you.” I smiled.

Benji playfully mimicked us, and he laughed as I smacked his arm.

“Jesse Rafe?” a man suddenly said through the phone.

The guy had a very smooth, South African accent, and I recognized him as one of the guys I’d spoken to last week.

“Rudi Snyman?” I asked.

Like me, Rudi had a co-head who lived and worked in Nigeria. Rudi was based in South Africa, and they both worked together to cover the continent. I hadn’t met the man in person, and I’d only had a couple of conversations with him, but I got the impression he was exactly what the agency needed.

“Speaking,” Rudi replied. “Miss Wise said now is an okay time to talk?”

“Of course,” I said as I eyed the McDonald’s sign in front of me. “How can I help?”

“I won’t keep you for long, don’t worry,” he chuckled. “I wanted to call you to thank you personally for everything you and your pack did in Ghana. Without you, the riots could still be going on now, and hundreds and thousands of people could have lost their lives.”

“Well, I’m…” I paused for a second. “I’m glad I could help, and I’m pleased it’s all worked out so far. Of course, my pack didn’t do it alone. Other shifters, your own agents… We all came together to end the riots and defeat the alphas.”

“Yes, yes, you’re right,” Rudi replied. “But I didn’t even need to reach out to you. You saw what was happening in Ghana, and you put a plan together to come and help us. And for that, I’ll forever be grateful.”

“I appreciate that, thank you.” I smiled. “How are the shifters and agents doing across the continent?”

“Some of them are still working to clean up after the fights and riots,” Rudi said honestly. “I imagine the cleanup would have been quicker if I had more agents to spare, but we’re doing what we can with an agency that’s still relatively small in comparison to others.”

“You’re doing a fantastic job,” I told him. “And some of my agents are still spread across the African countries. So, let me know if you need their assistance, and I’ll send them wherever they need to be.”

“Thank you, Jesse, that means a lot,” he replied. “In fact, your kindness and generosity are partly why I wanted to call you in the first place.”

“Oh?” I frowned.

“Yes,” Rudi said. “Now that everything has started to settle, and my colleagues and I have managed to think, we’ve come up with a decision.”

Benji’s jaw dropped open, and he clenched his hands into fists to try and control his excitement.

“Okay…” I mumbled.

“From now on, the African Shifter Agency is willing to ally with the Shifter Detection Department,” Rudi said confidently. “We’ll work alongside you, and if you ever need anything, we’ll be one of the first to offer our assistance in any way we can.”

Benji slapped his thigh like an excited child, then he punched the air and bounced in his seat. I tried to act slightly less childish while on the phone with Rudi, but it was hard not to run around, jump for joy, and scream at the top of my lungs.

I wasn’t sure if everyone in McDonald’s would have appreciated my sudden excitement, but I didn’t particularly care about that.

“Wow, that’s…” I shook my head in disbelief. “Thank you, Rudi. It means so much knowing we can work together when needed.”

“I’m hoping that won’t need to happen much,” the man laughed lightly. “And hopefully things will calm down enough to allow us the chance to rest. But know we’ll be there if you need us.”

“And vice versa,” I added. “Helping you in Ghana wasn’t a one-time thing. Of course, I hope it doesn’t happen again. But if the riots started up again tomorrow, I’d book a flight to get back there.”

“That’s exactly how I know this partnership is going to work,” Rudi replied. “And I don’t see it changing anytime soon.”

“Neither do I.” I smiled. “Thank you again, Rudi.”

Benji and I were silent as I ended the call. I leaned back in my seat and glanced up at the sky as I allowed myself to ask what the fuck just happened.

“Dude,” I chuckled and slowly turned my head to look at Benji. “Do you know what this means?”

Benji looked at me and waited expectantly for my answer.

“The Canadian, South American, European, and Australian agencies have all decided to ally with me, and they’ve all got my back,” I explained. “Now that Africa is willing to do the same, we’re only waiting to finalize everything with Asia. Once that’s done, the world will be my oyster.”

“Holy fucking shit, dude!” Benji bounced on his chair and narrowly missed smacking his head on the roof of the car. “You’re literally just waiting for Asia to come back with an answer. I mean, there’s also Antarctica, but I don’t think there’s many shifters over there.”

“Hundreds of selkies,” I laughed. “But Antarctica is like its own separate world. And there’s definitely no agency that we know of.”

“Yeah, so we don’t need to worry about them,” Benji snorted. “But this is insane, bro! Sure, it doesn’t mean every country is going to be a fan of us, but we don’t need that. As long as we’re allied with the agencies in those areas of the world, we’re… We’re fucking set for life!”

“I can’t believe it,” I mumbled. “I hoped Africa would side with us, but it feels almost surreal now that it’s actually happened.”

“But do you know what this means?” Benji gave me a pointed look.

“That… it’ll be so much easier to sail around the world in a superyacht now?” I chuckled.

“No!” he scoffed. “I mean… yeah, ‘cause I’m always thinking about my superyacht. But I’m also always thinking about my stomach, and this news makes us even more deserving of the biggest McDonald’s order we’ve ever had.”

My eyes lit up with excitement.

“The biggest,” I chuckled.

“Urgh, I swear…” Benji raised his hands to the sky. “I’ll be so fucking pissed if we don’t get told to park and wait. Because that means our order wasn’t big enough.”

I was pretty sure everyone in the parking lot heard my laugh.

“There’s only one way to see,” I said as I kicked the car into reverse and steered us out of the parking space.

We sat in the drive-thru line for ten minutes and trickled forward at a snail’s pace. But as soon as Benji paid for our food and I drove to the second window, the McDonald’s worker popped her head out to speak to us.

“Do you mind parking in the second bay?” she asked politely. “We’ll bring everything out to you once it’s ready.”

“Sure.” I smiled before we drove away.

“I fucking knew it!” Benji cheered. “It must have been those forty chicken nuggets that pushed them over the edge.”

“Or the six cheeseburgers with extra onion,” I laughed. “And we can’t forget the twenty cheese bites and two supersized Big Mac meals.”

“And the two McFlurrys.” Benji rubbed his hand over his stomach. “God, I’m salivating already. Give me a nugget!”

Benji was like a caged animal clawing at the window by the time the food was passed over to me. He’d already torn into the box of chicken nuggets by the time I’d driven away, and he’d already eaten five of them, loaded with sauce, when I found a place to park.

The two of us talked and laughed while we devoured every last drop of food. It had been a day filled with mixed emotions, and I knew visiting Andrea was harder for Benji than he let on. But with the recent call with Rudi, and the mountain of food we enjoyed, the day had taken a turn for the best.

Benji and I discussed everything we still needed to do as we drove back to Monroe. I wanted to have a call with my other allied Heads of Agencies around the world, and I wanted to have a conversation with Professor Collins, too.

It was the twenty-second of December, and we only had a couple of days to get everything organized for Christmas, but at least my omegas had been able to take control.

“Oh,” Benji said. “I just remembered. I also wanted to get in contact with Jake, Parker, and Travis. Now that we’re back and somewhat settled we should try and organize a DnD night.”

“Absolutely,” I agreed. “I can’t even remember the last time we took part in a DnD night.”

“Neither can I,” Benji snorted. “Maybe right after Cooper was born?”

“Potentially.” I nodded. “It was before Jake and Travis found out about us, I’m pretty sure.”

“Well, I’ll send them a message and see when they’re free,” Benji replied. “They’ll be on winter break, so as long as they’re not working then it shouldn’t be too hard to organize something.”

I was glad our human friends had stuck around and supported us. Especially as Benji and I had to start distancing ourselves at the beginning of the year. We’d managed to find excuses not to turn up for the weekly DnD sessions, but our friends could have easily turned their backs on us.

“While you organize that, I’ll call Professor Collins and tick that off my list,” I said as the Monroe welcome sign came into view. “It would be amazing if we could have all of this organized before Blair has the baby.”

“I mean, having two babies is hard,” Benji chuckled. “Let alone having three. You’re going to need the time to rest once the future alpha’s arrived.”

“Future alpha?” I asked. “What if the baby is a girl? And what if Cooper took the alpha gene?”

“With your fucking genes, I wouldn’t be surprised if all your kids inherited the alpha gene,” Benji laughed. “Hell, even Zac could have taken it from Myles Beck.”

“I suppose we’ll find out when he shifts for the first time.” I shrugged. “Let’s just pray they don’t turn out to be like the Jansen brothers.”

“God, can you imagine?” Benji blew out a deep breath. “It feels like ages ago that we took down Max Jansen.”

“I know.” I shook my head. “I’d only just found out who we were when that happened. Then it wasn’t long after that we came across Aiden Jansen, and everything he’d put Blair through.”

My hands tightened around the steering wheel as I was reminded of everything my omegas had gone through during their lives.

“And now she’s days away from having your kid, Jess.” Benji patted my shoulder.

“Hell, yeah.” I grinned.

It was six o’clock by the time we got home, and I instantly walked into the living area to find a pile of wrapped presents had been placed under the Christmas tree.

“Someone’s been busy.” I smiled at my omegas who were cuddled up on the couches watching a movie.

“It always takes so long to wrap presents,” Arielle replied. “I didn’t want to leave it until Christmas Eve this year.”

“Especially the awkward gifts,” Nikita groaned. “I almost gave up wrapping Cooper’s presents because it was irritating me that much.”

“It’s so much easier when they’re all in boxes,” Hailey giggled. “But we did it! And we’ll do more tomorrow.”

“I’m proud of you,” I replied.

I sat with my omegas for a few minutes, but before I got too comfortable I left them to watch their movie and went into my office.

Aunt Eva and Lian were in the process of making dinner, but they said it was going to be another forty minutes until it was ready. And that was just enough time for me to call Professor Collins.

I leaned back in my office chair as I located his number. I scratched a random line on the surface of my desk as I waited for Collins to answer, and I almost thought I was going to have to hang up and try again later.

“Hello?” Collins asked in a rush.

“Professor Collins, hi,” I said as I sat up in my chair. “It’s Jesse Rafe. Am I calling at a bad time?”

“Jesse,” my professor sighed. “No, no, I was in the other room and didn’t hear my phone ringing. Anyway, how are you?”

“I’m good, thanks.” I smiled. “I’m tired, but there’s nothing new there.”

“Of course, I heard about the issues in Ghana,” the man sighed. “Did you take part in that?”

I liked how comfortable Collins seemed when he asked me questions about my crazy shifter life. That man had supported me from the very first class I attended, and I didn’t see it changing anytime soon.

“I did,” I replied. “We came home yesterday morning, so the time difference is still very much affecting me.”

“And you were in South America before that?” he asked.

“Yeah,” I snorted. “I had a few days at home to sort everything out, then we flew straight over to Ghana.”

“I have no idea how you’ve managed all of it,” he laughed.

“I also have no idea, to be honest,” I chuckled. “But at least we’re home now, and we can focus on the Christmas celebrations as a family.”

“That’s wonderful, Jesse,” Collins said with such sincerity. “I’m very pleased to hear it.”

That was the perfect segue to discuss what I’d called about in the first place.

“The amount of work I’ve been doing means I haven’t had as much time to work on my college work,” I explained. “But–”

“Don’t worry about that right now, Jesse,” he cut in. “In fact, I was going to call you after the holidays. How about we all have a meeting with the Dean once classes resume again, and we can discuss a return date?”

My eyes lit up with excitement, and those few words caused all the weight to lift off my shoulders.

“If that’s something you can organize for us, that would be great,” I said truthfully. “I know Nikita’s desperate to get back into studying, and we’re so close to graduating.”

“And that’s why I think it’s important you all return for the last few months of the semester,” Collins said. “Will it be all of you returning?”

“As far as I am aware, yes.” I nodded. “But I’ll send you an email with a clarified list of names.”

I was almost certain my campus security wanted to return to college, but I’d check with them before I finalized anything.

“That would be excellent, Jesse, thank you,” he replied. “In that case, I’ll get in contact with the Dean, and I’ll let you know once a date has been secured for the meeting, then we’ll organize a return date.”

“Thank you, Professor Collins.” I smiled. “You’ve really helped us these last couple of months.”

“I’ve always said you’re a fantastic student, and you could go far in life with your music,” Collins said. “I don’t think it’s fair to punish you and the others for something you couldn’t control. The Dean and the other professors thought the same, which is why we’re happy to have you back.”

The smile remained on my face as I ended the call and joined the others for dinner. They were all overjoyed Collins had clarified our return, and even Benji looked excited to get back to college again after so long.

Because of our enormous McDonald’s feast in the car, I wasn’t exactly hungry for dinner. I had a small spoonful of rice, some roasted vegetables, and a spoonful of spicy chicken. Benji, on the other hand, had two servings of food and still complained he was hungry after that.

Shifters needed more calories than humans, and our metabolisms were insanely high. But even I was shocked Benji could eat so much.

Once dinner had been cleaned up and the children had been sorted and sent to bed, my omegas and I returned to the couches. I sent off emails to the Heads of Agencies to organize a meeting for the morning, but that was all I did before we called it a day.

Elodie woke us up bright and early the next morning, followed closely by Cooper who started to cry when he heard his sister’s wailing. I had an hour before my meeting with the Heads of Agencies, so I assisted Arielle and Nikita with the babies before I helped Blair downstairs.

The stairs had started to become an issue for my werecat omega in the last couple of days. She’d had a couple of cramps during the night, her sleeping was getting worse, and she couldn’t sit for too long without feeling uncomfortable. I hoped it was just because she was rapidly meeting her due date, and even someone as tough as a shifter found the final week of pregnancy difficult. But I still wanted to keep a close eye on her, and I knew my family wouldn’t leave Blair by herself for any length of time.

Once I’d made a cup of coffee and buttered a slice of toast, I went through to my office and closed the door behind me. The washing machine rumbled in the room next door, and I heard Lian, Ivy, and Caitlin sharing a conversation in the kitchen.

I was so used to the various noises that floated around the house that I struggled to concentrate when it was too quiet. I liked hearing my omegas talking, Aunt Eva completing various tasks, and even the arguments between Chloe and Zac.

I knew some of the people I worked with had to block out all the noise while they were working from home, but that wasn’t me. As long as I got my work done then I didn’t mind how loud it was around the house.

I ate my toast in four large bites as I checked through a few emails I needed to respond to. I managed to get a few replies sent out, but then I put it to one side and focused on my group call.

The Australian werecat alpha, Hudson Helman, and the Canadian werecat alpha, Wyatt Arbour were already on the line when my call connected. The two of them were discussing the weather when I joined them, but as I connected, Dernov and Ewan Miller joined the call, too.

“Afternoon, campers,” the Scottish avian chuckled. “How we all doin’?”

“Better now that I’ve had my coffee,” I replied.

“Me, too,” Wyatt laughed. “I’ve been thinking about this coffee all morning.”

“Here in Russia, it is bright day,” Dernov informed us. “Sun shine down on snow. Everything glitter. It is very nice.”

“The snow’s managing to stick around for once over here,” I said. “How are you today, Hudson?”

“Well!” the Australian scoffed. “I woke up to a bloody great big huntsman on my wall, then the Sydney sun tried to burn me to a damn crisp. It’s summer for me at the moment, and the sun’s out to get me.”

“Another part of Australia that’s constantly trying to kill you,” I laughed.

“Feels like it, Jess,” he agreed.

“Och, so I imagine you’re in the middle of movin’ out, aye?” Ewan asked. “Given that the fuckin’ spider’s taken over.”

“Naaah, the huntsman’s alright,” Hudson explained. “It’s the other buggers I don’t quite care for. As long as the huntsman keeps the other spiders and the mice at bay, then he and I can live in harmony. I have one in my car, too. His name’s Gary. He keeps the car nice and safe, ‘cause no one wants to enter Gary’s territory.”

“Any spider that can eat a fuckin’ mouse is too big for me, man,” Ewan chuckled. “Fuck. That.”

“Yeah, I have to agree,” I snorted. “The last thing I want is for a spider the size of my hand to crawl across my face when I’m sleeping, or jump out when I’m least expecting it.”

Ivy would have had a field day if there were huntsmans in the house, but she was on her own with that dream.

“It’s only when they run that I freak out,” Hudson admitted. “Crikey, they’re quick. It scared the shit out of the sparky, though.”

“Sparky?” Wyatt asked.

“Oh, sorry, mate, an electrician,” the Australian laughed. “He came here to fix one thing for me and almost ended up having a heart attack. And not because of the wires.”

“That’s why I live in Scotland,” Ewan chuckled. “The most dangerous animals here are the drunks you find on street corners.”

We talked about Hudson’s strange friendship with huntsman spiders for a few more minutes, then we turned our attention to the real work at hand.

Ewan gave us an update on the European shifters, and he said everyone was doing well. There appeared to be no tension, he hadn’t had to break up any fights. For once he could focus on his work without having to travel all across Scotland and the rest of the UK.

It was the same with Wyatt and Hudson, too. They all knew to be cautious, just in case the riots in Peru and Ghana caused others to start up around the world. But so far there hadn’t been any sign of anything happening, and we hoped it stayed that way.

Dernov told me he was still working on the situation with Asia, but it had only been a week since I’d asked him for updates on the situation. Abhi Kapudia, the Head of Agency in India, was doing a wonderful job looking after my Chinese betas. He even said they were welcome to stay there until it was safe for them to travel back to China again.

The Heads of Agencies were overjoyed when I told them about Africa forming an alliance with me. They’d had a feeling it was going to happen, but it was still nice to hear it in person.

“What can I say, Jesse?” Ewan asked. “The Great Reuniter has almost managed to reunite the entire world…”

It still felt strange to hear that, but it was the truth, and I was so proud of myself, my pack, and my friends around the world who’d come together to assist me with that mission.

The call lasted for a little over an hour, and we made plans to have calls like it once a week. Sometimes the Heads of Agencies from across Europe would join us, and South America and Africa would join in, too. But as long as everyone was kept up to date, then it didn’t matter who could or couldn’t make it each week.

I received a text message from Benji as the call ended.

He said he didn’t want to distract me by using our mental connection, so he’d sent a text instead.

He also said we had a full day planned, and I had to grab my dice and a pen.

It was time for DnD.

Chapter 14

The wiper blades slashed through the torrential rain as Benji and I made the thirty-minute drive to the neighboring town of Everleigh. It was typical Oregon weather, and what was meant to be a heavy snowstorm had turned into a downpour instead.

I never trusted the weatherman.

The wheels of the Audi splashed through the surface water, and warm air blew through the vents with a soft hum. The windows had started to fog up from the varying temperatures, but at least it wasn’t going to take ten minutes to clear them like with my old banger of a car.

The secluded country road that separated the two towns had looked like the entrance to Narnia a couple of days ago. But now the snow had started to melt, and there were mounds of half-melted, muddy snow against the embankments.

“The snow better not melt completely,” Benji grumbled from the passenger seat. “It’s Christmas Eve tomorrow, and there’s nothing festive about rain.”

“If I could control the weather, I’d make sure it snowed for you,” I laughed. “Alas, that is just one power I don’t have.”

“‘Alas?’” Benji chuckled. “When did you turn into Shakespeare?”

“I’m surprised you even know who he is,” I joked.

“Hey, I know the classics,” Benji defended himself. “We were both forced to watch Romeo and Juliet, remember?”

“Oh, I remember.” I rolled my eyes. “But can you name a few more of his plays?”

“Hamlet,” Benji said confidently. “Oliver Twist.”

“That was Charles Dickens,” I laughed.

“Well, they’re both English.” Benji waved it off. “Anyway, change of subject. I was thinking earlier, and–”

“That’s never good,” I snorted.

“Fuck off, bro,” he sighed playfully. “As I was saying! I was thinking earlier about us going to Everleigh, and it reminded me of Aunt Eva’s blue-and-white house. And do you remember how fucking pissed you were when you found out I was a werewolf?”

I hit the brakes softly as we reached a bend in the road, and I didn’t focus on anything but the road and the surface water until we’d passed the hazard. But as soon as I thought about Benji’s question, I was instantly reminded of the day everything was revealed to me.

“Can you blame me for being pissed?” I asked rhetorically. “Everything I thought I knew turned out to be a lie, and it turned out I lived among creatures I only saw in comic books and movies. Not only that, but I was one of those creatures!”

“But you didn’t need to shut the door in my face,” Benji scoffed. “I was struggling, too.”

I glanced over at Benji long enough to raise my eyebrow at him before I turned back to the road.

“In the span of, like, two days, or whatever, my entire world had been turned upside down,” I chuckled. “I went from a nerdy guy buying drinks in the Mini-Mart to shifting into my hybrid form and killing those douchebags who tried to rob the store. Then Aunt Eva told me I wasn’t exactly human, and neither was she. I met Nikita, realized she was actually a werecat, then you arrived at the house and told me you were a werewolf, too! Oh, but you were also my half-brother and you’d been hiding it from me for years. So… I think it’s safe to say I was allowed to shut the door in your face.”

“Imagine how I felt!” Benji laughed. “I knew you weren’t just my friend, but I couldn’t tell you shit, bro! Then Aunt Eva called me in a panic and told me you’d shifted, so I was like, alright, shit, it’s go time. I wanted to tell you all about us for ages. But, hey, it’s not my fault you were a late bloomer…”

I took one hand off the wheel to punch my brother in the shoulder. It wasn’t strong enough to hurt him, but Benji still acted like Peter Griffin when he injures himself in Family Guy.

“Fuck, I think you popped it out of its socket.” Benji rolled his shoulder back and forth.

“Fuck off,” I laughed. “It didn’t hurt.”

“Maybe not,” he mumbled. “But do you know what hurt? When you slammed the door in my face.”

“Do you want to walk to Parker’s?” I asked.

“Sure,” Benji laughed. “I bet I’d still get there quicker than you.”

I instantly hit the brakes and turned to face my annoying half-brother.

“Go on, then.” I motioned toward the trees. “You shift, I’ll drive. Let’s see who gets there first.”

Benji already had the door open before I’d finished talking. Benji looked right and left to make sure we were the only ones on the road, then he closed the car door and started to strip off his clothing in the pouring rain.

Do I want to know what’s going on over there? Thomas asked us silently.

I knew some of my werecats were patrolling the trees between Monroe and Everleigh, but I had no idea where they were actually hiding so close by.

All I can see is Benji’s pale ass, and I don’t think I’m a fan of it, Serena giggled.

Benji leaned over and slapped his pale cheeks with both hands.

Eww, you’re gross! Serena gagged.

You shouldn’t have tempted me! Benji chuckled as he instantly shifted into his gray wolf form. And to answer your question, Thomas, we’re going to play DnD. Jesse thinks he can beat me there.

I never actually said that, but I feel pretty confident, I chuckled. So, if any of you want to slow him down, I’d highly appreciate it.

That’s cheating! Benji whipped his enormous head around to look at me. Also, your time starts now, Rafe.

See you there, Shaw. I grinned as I slammed the gas pedal to the floor.

I only caught sight of Benji running into the trees through my rearview mirror before he disappeared out of sight.

We were about ten minutes away from Parker’s apartment, and the road I was on took me straight there. Benji had to get through the trees, cross through town, and then reach another small forest before he reached the apartment block. Especially if he didn’t want to get caught in his shifter form. He was faster than me because I had to obey the traffic laws, but my journey was probably slightly quicker.

I was pretty sure the grin on my face remained there until the apartment building came into view. Due to the rain, I barely saw anyone walking around. I spotted a couple huddled underneath an umbrella as they rushed across the sidewalk. I also caught sight of a few cars headed out of Everleigh, but the road was practically deserted.

I had to remember that tomorrow was Christmas Eve, and the majority of students had probably traveled home for the holidays.

I’ve crossed the finish line! I cheered as I slipped the car into a parking spot.

Yeah? Benji asked, and I heard how out of breath he was. But look behind you…

I let out a groan as I turned in my seat and looked through the back window. The small forest sat behind the parking lot, and I quickly caught sight of Benji lounging by the trees. It was like when a dog sunbathed in the only patch of sun they could find.

I’ve been here for at least a minute, Benji chuckled.

“Fuck,” I grumbled.

My head was filled with nothing but Benji’s laughter.

Now, he said as he stood up and shook out his enormous wolf body. Unlock the car so I can get my clothes.

My finger lingered over the button in the center console, but a wicked plan came to mind as Benji trotted over to the car.

I unlocked the car, but I watched as Benji shifted back into his human form before I locked the car again.

“Jesse!” Benji groaned as his hands instantly went to cover his dick. “Open the fucking door.”

I just laughed.

Then I brought out my phone and took a picture for the memories.

Benji whipped his head around to make sure we were the only ones in the parking lot. He brushed the rain off his forehead and cheeks, and he shielded his face from the constant downpour.

I wanted to make a joke about how he only needed one hand to cover his dick, but I didn’t want to piss him off too much.

I knew Benji well enough to know he’d shift back to hide his naked body from the world. So as soon as I’d finished laughing and sending the picture to every member of my mixed pack, I put my phone back in my pocket and unlocked the doors again.

“You’re such a bastard,” he grumbled as he hurried to throw dry clothes over his soaking body. “And now I’m all wet.”

“You should have thought about that before you decided to race me here,” I chuckled. “Come on, we don’t want to be late for the quest.”

Benji mumbled and grumbled under his breath as he followed me toward the Anderson complex. I knew he wasn’t serious, and he was only being dramatic because he didn’t like the feeling of dry clothes on wet skin. But he continued to grumble even as we walked through the building and climbed the stairs to Parker’s apartment.

Someone was listening to music in one of the rooms we passed. I recognized the singer, but I couldn’t put my finger on who it was. I knew she was on the radio every time I switched it on, but that was about it.

“Kiri loves Taylor Swift,” Benji said as he thumbed toward the apartment behind us. “She calls her a ‘lyrical genius.’”

“That’s who it is!” I clapped. “I knew I recognized her.”

“Kiri’s in her Fearless era, or something,” Benji snorted. “She’s also in a Reputation era, but I have no idea what that means.”

“A Fearless era?” I frowned as we came to a stop outside Parker’s front door. “What?”

“I dunno.” Benji shrugged. “She mentions ‘Fearless,’ ‘Reputation,’ and ‘eras.’ But I don’t know what any of that means. Also, apparently, all these songs are better when they’re Taylor’s Version, but… aren’t they all her version if she wrote them?”

“One piece of advice.” I cupped Benji’s shoulder and leaned in to whisper. “You’re never going to understand what she means. Just nod, agree with everything she says, then move on. If Kiri says she’s in an era, or whatever, just agree. Trust me, I have ten women to keep up with, and it’s never going to happen. I’ve learned some things, but when it comes to contouring, eyebrows, and ‘baking’ their faces, I just leave them to it.”

“Baking?” Benji looked horrified. “The fuck do they have to do to their faces?”

“I don’t know,” I laughed. “Also, for the love of god, do not touch Kiri’s hair once she’s styled it or washed it. Unless you want to start a war, just admire it from far away.”

“Noted.” Benji nodded. “God, having a girlfriend is so much work.”

“Yeah, and imagine having ten,” I laughed as Parker opened the door to greet us.

“Hey, guys!” he cheered. “Man, it’s been so long since you were last here!”

“I know,” I said as I accepted the one-armed hug he gave me. “It feels good to be back.”

Parker’s wild, red hair looked slightly longer than when I saw him last. He wore an old pair of jeans and a gray t-shirt that said “How To Pick Up Chicks” with a picture of a stick man picking up a baby chick.

Once Parker had let me go, he stepped forward to give Benji the same hug, but then he halted as he caught sight of Benji’s damp hair.

“Why are you soaking wet?” Parker asked.

“I ran here.” Benji gave me a sideways glance.

“Hey, it was your idea.” I held my hands up in defense.

“You ran here?” Travis asked as he appeared by the door.

“In the rain?” Jake said before he left the living room.

“Oooh, wait, did you run here as a wolf?” Parker gasped. “Because that’s so fucking cool!”

“We decided to have a race,” I explained as I greeted Travis and Jake with a slap on the back. “Benji left the car and ran, and I drove the rest of the way.”

“I won, by the way,” Benji was quick to add. “I was chilling in the trees for about a minute, but then–”

“But then I refused to unlock the car in order for him to get dressed,” I chuckled. “And he was soaking wet by the time I unlocked the car.”

The five of us wandered into the small open-plan living room and kitchen as I told them the story.

“So, if you want to see a picture of a naked Benji fussing like a child in the rain, all you have to do is ask,” I laughed.

“Wait, so…” Jake pursed his lips and snorted. “You’re naked when you transform?”

“Yes.” Benji chose a seat at the wooden table and leaned back in the chair. “Our clothes rip apart when we shift into our animal forms, but they don’t appear again when we shift back so we take them off first. And I should have known Jesse was going to do something to humiliate me.”

“You kinda walked straight into it,” Parker chuckled.

“Hang on, go back to the naked thing,” Jake said. “What if you need to talk to someone? Do you talk with your dicks on display?”

“It depends,” I explained. “If you’re part of my pack, and we’ve battled together, we’re all part of a mental connection. We can communicate while in our animal forms. If I’m in my hybrid form, which is kinda like what you picture a werewolf to look like, I can talk through that. My voice is deeper than it is now. But there have been occasions when I’ve had to have conversations with someone, and yeah, if I don’t have clothes or a blanket, I’ve had to talk to them while naked. And vice versa.”

“But naked bodies don’t affect us anymore,” Benji added. “I mean… it’s just a dick. Or a pair of tits. Apart from when I’m standing in a public parking lot, Jesse...”

I just grinned.

“But this shit is still crazy to us!” Travis raked his fingers through his dark hair.

“I know.” I nodded. “But in all honesty, I’m glad we can openly talk about it in front of you now and you’ve accepted who we are.”

“Of course,” Parker said as he carried a tower of pizza boxes over to the table. “Sure, you’re different, and you’re not exactly… human. But you’re still Benji and Jesse. You’re still the nerdy guys we became friends with when we bonded over DnD.”

Parker handed out the pizzas to everyone around the table, then headed back to the counter to get some soda cans.

“We’ve changed, but not in a bad way,” Benji replied. “We’re fitter, stronger, Jesse’s so much fucking richer and a dad now… But we still enjoy the same things. We still laugh at really crappy jokes, and we’ll always make it for DnD sessions when we can.”

“See, that’s all we care about.” Parker smiled and pushed his circular, wire-framed glasses up his nose with the back of his hand.

“Yeah, you’re a dad now, Jess!” Travis laughed before he curled a slice of pizza into his mouth. “Hoooooow is that possible?”

“Well, when a man and a–”

“Thanks, Jake, I didn’t mean literally,” Travis snorted. “I just meant… How are we getting to the age where we can have kids, pay our own bills, and pick what we’re having for dinner every night? Eurgh, it freaks me out that we’re getting old.”

“We’re, like, twenty-three,” Parker laughed.

“Yeah, but Jesse’s still a dad of two.” Jake shook his head.

“Almost three,” Benji said.

“Almost five,” I amended.

“Wait, wait, wait.” Parker waved his hands in the air. “What? Is it three or five? Because there’s a big difference between those numbers when it comes to the amount of kids you have.”

It took a second for me to explain everything to do with Caitlin, Chloe, and Zac, and my buddies opened the other pizza boxes as I told them the story. I also told them about Myles Beck, and then I ended on how the kids were overjoyed at the idea of me adopting them.

Then, to really freak my friends out, I said how I’d actually be a dad of six in about seven months.

“Fuck ooooooff.” Travis threw his head back and cackled. “This shit is craaaaazy!”

“Trust me, I know,” I laughed.

It was always going to blow my mind, regardless of how many kids I had. But at least my friends were accepting, and I knew they were excited to meet all of the children I spoke about.

As we ate our pizza and drank can after can of soda, Benji and I told them all about South America and Ghana. We explained what had happened in more detail, even though they’d seen some clips on the news. I also told them I was now the Head of Agency for the South American agency, but Marcos Vidal Gomes was acting as my co-head.

It was nice that there appeared to be an even split in our lives now. Benji and I could enjoy nerdy evenings with our friends, but then take part in government meetings the next morning. It felt like there were two different sides to me, and I liked that.

I could go from being Dad, to The Alpha, to Jesse Rafe the nerdy violinist in the span of a few hours. There was a time not too long ago where I thought I’d have to give up one part of me in order to have another. If shifters weren’t accepted, and if my friends turned on me, then I’d have to give up the DnD nights where I was able to forget about the reality of life for a couple of hours.

But it felt like that didn’t have to happen, and I hoped the even divide would stay in place for a good, long while.

Once that had all been discussed, Travis, Parker, and Jake told me about their lives recently. The three of them were busy studying and working their part-time jobs. They were all headed off to see their families in the morning to spend Christmas with them. Parker wasn’t going to be back until the beginning of the new year, but Travis and Jake were going to come home before then. So we planned to have another DnD night once Parker was back.

“You should bring some of your girls next time,” Jake suggested. “The… Shit, what’s the term again?”

“Omegas?” I asked.

“Yes.” He snapped his fingers. “You should bring the omegas. And the kids, too. We could teach them young…”

“I know Zac wants to learn how to play, so we could bring him.” Benji nodded.

“We could also bring Kiri…” I bit back a smile.

“O-Oh, y-yeah…” Benji blushed. “She loves DnD.”

“Yeah, bring Kiri!” Parker cheered. “She was so good at playing the Dungeon Master.”

“Or we could have a DnD night at your house, Jesse,” Travis suggested. “It’s, like, a hundred times bigger than this apartment. No offense, Parker.”

“None taken,” Parker snorted. “Having it in the cabin sounds like a good idea. Especially if more people join us.”

“I’ll run it past the others.” I nodded. “But for now, shall we see which quest Jake is going to take us on?”

“Yes!” Jake clapped his hands together. “It’s a good one today! I was thinking about the possible one-shots we could play, and I thought it was only right to do something festive for Christmas.”

“Ooooh,” we all called out and tapped the table in a drum roll.

We cleared the table apart from a few bowls of snacks, then we brought out our folders, dice, and pens. Jake had all of his sheets of paper spread out around him, and we all sat back in our chairs as we waited for the quest.

“Our story starts in the bustling city of Iceville,” Jake’s voice grew deeper and darker as he absorbed the Dungeon Master’s qualities. “Every year, during the month of Yule, creatures of all shapes and sizes fill the city with lights, dancing, food, and excitement. Everyone puts their differences behind them, and they work together to make it the best Yule Iceville has ever seen!”

“Yayyy!” Travis cheered.

“But!” Jake slammed his hands down on the table, and the snack bowls rattled together. “This one year in particular, while the snow sprites are decorating the trees, they hear a loud cry from a nearby store… It’s the workshop where Kringle makes toys for the children of the world. And as the sprites watch in fear, a green light sparkles from the store and across the snowy ground, and then a door swings open…”

“Ooooh,” I said into my cupped hand.

“The snow sprites spot a pair of black boots…” Jake’s eyes widened as he spread his hands through the air. “They stomp through the icy snow with little respect shown to the snow sprites who worked so hard to decorate for Yule. But, before the sprites can say anything, they look up, up, and up until they face the owner of the boots. He is the thing of nightmares, kids fear this creature hides under their beds at night… His name is Krampus, and everyone knows Krampus has arrived for one thing, and one thing only.”

“What’s he known for?” Benji asked.

“He is the evil, forgotten older brother of Kringle,” Jake explained with a softer voice. “He lives in jealousy, and he’s always wanted the popularity Kringle receives, but he’s never received it…”

“Awww…” Parker dropped his chin to his chest.

“The sprites stare at Krampus for several seconds before they scurry away into the workshop…” Jake continued. “They run as fast as their tiny legs can carry them into the back of the store, and there they find… Nothing.”

“Nothing?” Travis gasped. “No Kringle?”

“Not Santa!” Benji sobbed.

“Kringle is there… but not in spirit,” Jake explained. “The body of Kringle is sitting in a chair beside a roaring fire, but the light in his eyes has vanished. Almost like it’s been… taken. Kringle is gone… Someone, or something, has stolen the spirit of Kringle, and without that, as the day of Yule comes along… the children aren’t going to wake up to find gifts beside their fires… But all is not lost. Because there is a group of people who are strong enough to take down Krampus, return the spirit to Kringle, and save Yule before it’s too late!”

“We have to save Yule!” Parker bellowed.

“But do we know for certain Krampus is involved?” I asked. “What if he was an accomplice, but someone else is solely to blame?”

“That’s what you need to find out,” Jake said. “Do you go after Krampus? Do you follow other leads that may or may not take you down other paths? Regardless of what you do, you must return with the spirit of Kringle before the Eve of Yule. You have seven days…”

“Seven days?” Benji snorted. “Easy. I could do that in my sleep.”

For the next twenty minutes, my friends and I discussed the city of Iceville. We decided Krampus was the best lead to follow at first, but we kept other leads open. We decided to keep the snow sprites with us because they were the ones who’d witnessed Krampus leaving the workshop before they found the soulless Kringle.

“Okay…” Travis tapped his chin. “I think we should try and locate Krampus’ lair. Let’s see where he lives, then we can see if it takes us any closer toward the spirit of Kringle.”

“But where does Krampus live?” I asked. “Do the snow sprites know? Or any of the Iceville residents?”

We all looked over at Jake, and he simply leaned back in his chair and folded his arms across his chest.

“There isn’t a map that’ll lead you to his lair,” Jake said. “But a lone White Witch holds the information you’re after…”

“And… where is she?” Benji asked.

“In order for the White Witch to give you what you’re after, you must bring something to her,” Jake explained. “She has left you a list of items, and you need to work as a team to decipher which item she’s after.”

Jake opened his plastic DnD folder and brought out a sheet of paper. He placed the paper in the center of the table, then he leaned back in his seat and crossed his arms again.

The items on the paper included a glass bottle, a loaf of bread, a single red bead, and a black cape.

“What would she need the bread for?” Travis asked. “Apart from, y’know, eating it, would it be of any use to her?”

“Possibly not,” I hummed. “I mean, a bottle makes sense. So does the cape. But what about a red bead?”

“Maybe she has to… thread something?” Benji shrugged. “I dunno. I’m thinking we should go for either the bottle or the cape.”

“But she’s a White Witch,” Parker pointed out. “If the black cape is for wearing, and maybe it helps her cast magic… would a black cape work for a White Witch? Doesn’t it make more sense to want a white cape?”

“Ooooh, that’s a good point!” Travis tapped the table with both hands. “I think we should go for the bottle.”

“I’m good with that.” I nodded.

“We want to give the bottle to the White Witch,” Parker said to Jake.

Jake pretended to yawn and stretch out his arms. He pushed himself off the chair and placed both hands on the table as he looked down at us.

“The White Witch takes the bottle from your cold, blue-tinted hands…” Jake’s eyes narrowed, but then he gave us the biggest smile. “And she thanks you over and over for finding it! And now, because you gave her the one thing she was after, she offers you directions toward Krampus’ lair…”

It took us another thirty or forty minutes to work our way through the directions. There were a few riddles we had to decode, along with more lists of curious items we had to pick from.

We decided to follow a lead we thought would take us toward Krampus, but it turned out to be a dead end, so we had to turn back and retrace our steps.

It was an hour and a half after the quest began that we finally came across Krampus. His lair was covered in traps we had to shuffle past, and there was a close call when Benji was almost caught in one.

But then, as Krampus came into view, and we found out he did hold the spirit of Kringle, we put all of our strengths and abilities together in order to defeat him. We whooped and cheered as we rolled our dice, we groaned whenever Jake gave us bad news, and we celebrated all of the good news.

It was so much fun putting real life behind me for a couple of hours and getting lost in the city of Iceville, and I couldn’t wait to do it again soon.

It was almost three hours after the quest began when we finally returned with the spirit of Kringle. The little snow sprites helped us when they could, and the entire city celebrated as they heard Krampus had been defeated and Yule had been saved.

We had seven days in order to complete the quest, but our characters saved Kringle on the fourth day. Once again, he had the ability to make toys and gifts for the children around the world, and they were going to wake up on the Day of Yule to find their gifts beside their fireplaces.

In those few hours, my friends and I drank several cans of soda, emptied and refilled the snack bowls, and finished off the last of our pizzas, too. We didn’t break character until the very end, and we all laughed and discussed the quest as we cleared away the table.

Benji and I stayed with our human friends until well into the evening. I silently spoke to my nearby patrol group, and they were pleased to say they had nothing to report.

We wished our friends a Merry Christmas as we grabbed our stuff and left the apartment. I hadn’t even realized the time until we climbed into the car and I noticed it was already ten o’clock. Apart from the call with the Heads of Agencies in the morning, I’d spent the entire day playing Dungeons and Dragons with some of my closest friends. And there was no reason why that couldn’t happen more often.

Benji and I talked and laughed during our thirty-minute drive home. The rain from earlier had stopped, and he still wished the snow would reappear for Christmas Eve.

But as we entered Monroe, I received a text message on my personal phone. I wondered whether to have Benji read it for me, but when I saw it was from Nikita, I quickly pulled over to check it.

And I was very glad I did so.

Because the text message included a selfie Nikita had taken.

The background helped me work out that Nikita was sitting on our bed. She didn’t appear to be wearing any clothes, and one hand was cupping her bare breasts. Her head was tilted to the side, and she’d caught her bottom lip seductively between her teeth.

The caption underneath asked if I was going to be home to join them soon.

I was pretty sure I broke several traffic laws as I hit the gas and raced home.

Chapter 15

Benji definitely knew something was up when the car skidded to a stop in the driveway. He knew it wasn’t an emergency, otherwise, I would have called my pack together, but he knew it was still important.

“I’ll lock up the house,” he snorted as I practically ran for the front door. “I’m going to stay up for a bit longer anyway.”

“Are you still trying to make yourself tired like you did when you were a kid?” I teased.

“I don’t need to worry about that anymore,” Benji replied. “I’m constantly exhausted these days.”

“That’s fair.” I nodded as I unlocked the door and stepped into the warm home.

Benji had always done whatever he could to make himself as tired as possible on Christmas Eve when he was a kid. He struggled to sleep on the night before Christmas, even when Andrea threatened that Santa wouldn’t come if he was awake. It wouldn’t have surprised me if he still did the same now, since he was just as childish as he’d always been.

“Nah,” Benji whispered as he closed the door behind him. “I told Kiri I’d call her when we got home. Plus I’m hungry, so I’m going to raid the kitchen before I call it a night.”

“Well… Say hi to Kiri for me,” I said.

“And say hi to the omegas,” he chuckled. “You dirty dog.”

I simply laughed and made a beeline for the stairs.

I didn’t hesitate before I ran straight into the master bedroom and found my omegas, apart from Lian, lying in the center of the bed. There wasn’t a single scrap of clothing between them, and that was simply the way I liked it.

I drank in my omegas’ unique scents as my eyes roamed over their sheer beauty. My heart began to pound at the thought of becoming lost inside their bodies. Regardless of who went first, all nine of them were going to scream my name as they orgasmed. The splash of water that came from the bathroom told me Lian must have been in the bath, but I’d make sure she received as much love and attention as the others when I got her alone.

“Did you have a fun afternoon, Alpha?” Arielle asked as she crawled across the bed to reach me.

I didn’t want to talk too much about my day playing DnD with my friends because I knew that would have been like pouring a bucket of water over the heat in the room. So instead I just nodded, and I looked over her glorious body as she came closer.

The other omegas were all cuddled together behind Arielle. Nikita and Azalea were pressed up close to each other. Hailey and Charlotte were doing the exact same thing on the opposite side, and Ivy, Blair, and Caitlin were cuddled together in the middle.

I was one lucky bastard.

“Given that the next two days are going to be filled with family and festivities, we thought we could take advantage of the night alone,” Arielle said as she climbed off the bed and instantly started to pull my hoodie up my chest. “What do you think about that, Alpha?”

It took a second for me to even string some words together. So, instead of trying to voice how I felt, I only nodded.

Arielle dropped my hoodie to the floor before she started removing the rest of my clothing. Hailey came over to offer some assistance, and the rest of my omegas watched with pure hunger in their eyes. Nikita licked her lips, and Blair ran a hand over her sensitive breasts as the heat in the room intensified.

As soon as all of my clothes were gone, Hailey leaned up to place a kiss on my cheek.

“So,” she said as she wandered back to the bed. “While you’re having your moment with Jesse, Arielle, what will the rest of us do?”

Arielle rarely took the lead, and she wasn’t overly dominant in the bedroom. But she obviously wanted to take control this evening.

A slight blush coated her face as she thought about Hailey’s question, so I gave her an encouraging smile.

“I want you all to…” Arielle thought for a second. “You’re going to pleasure each other while you wait for your turn. Maybe even in the pairs you’re in now, or you can swap around.”

There was a sudden commotion as everyone got into position. They all stayed in their pairings, and I watched in delight as Nikita, Charlotte, and Blair were told to make themselves comfortable while the others got to work.

One of Blair’s hands roamed over her pregnant stomach while the other was positioned over her swollen breasts. Her fingers danced dangerously across the valley between her breasts, and as she noticed me staring at her impressive chest, she moved her hand down until she caught her nipple between her fingers.

But then Ivy’s hand slipped over Blair’s chest and gently knocked her fingers away.

“That’s my job,” the avian said. “You need to keep your hands to yourself.”

Blair giggled, and she looked over at the avian as Ivy lowered her head and caught Blair’s nipple between her teeth.

In the short time it took for my omegas to get themselves into position, Arielle had perched herself on the end of the bed. Her tan skin glowed in the dim lighting of the room, and her hand edged closer and closer toward her bare pussy as her bottom lip became caught between her teeth.

“Is this okay, Alpha?” she asked innocently.

I didn’t have to respond. Arielle already knew the answer.

So, instead of verbalizing my thoughts, I allowed my actions to do all the talking. I drifted my hands over her smooth, tanned skin until I reached her knees. Then, with a swift flick of my wrists, I parted her knees with the back of my hands.

The glistening liquid that seeped from her pussy told me Arielle was more than ready to receive my cock.

“Please,” she begged, and she looked up at me with her deep, dark eyes. “Don’t delay it. I neeeed you, Alpha. So much.”

My cock hardened at her words, and it began to throb at the sight of her soaked entrance.

All around me, my omegas were making out and fucking with both fingers and tongues. It was such a glorious sight, and I couldn’t wait to taste them all individually. But I was desperate to take every part of the pleading omega before me.

“Turn around,” I ordered with a gentle growl.

Arielle smiled and let out an excited shriek as she leaped off the bed, gave me a kiss, and then turned around to position herself. She loved it when I took her from behind, and I wasn’t sure if that was ever going to change.

I fisted my cock in my left hand as I viewed Arielle’s stunning ass. I had to hold myself back from digging my teeth into her sweet flesh, and instead, I focused on how ready and waiting she was.

Then, as Arielle whispered my name, I spread her legs open with one hand and directed my cock toward her entrance with the other.

“Aaaargh,” I groaned as her pussy lips parted over my leaking head.

Her warm juices dripped down my length, and I wanted nothing more than to buck my hips and take Arielle the way I desperately needed to.

“Mmm, Jesseee!” she squealed.

I couldn’t hold back any longer, so with a single thrust, I parted her pussy lips completely and slammed my entire cock straight into her slick entrance.

“Aaaah!” Arielle screamed. “Yesss, fuck yessss!”

Her walls expanded and tightened around me, and Arielle bounced as she met my rhythm.

“Azaleaaaaa,” Nikita moaned as her back arched off the bed. “Fuuuuck, your tongue is lethal!”

“H-Hailey!” Charlotte shrieked. “Yessss!”

The werewolf omega had one hand between Charlotte’s legs, and although the angle stopped me from seeing everything, the look on the selkie’s face told me exactly what Hailey was up to.

I continued to pound away into my stunning werecoyote as the other omegas shrieked and moaned around me. Arielle clawed away at the silk sheets as our heated skin slapped together over and over again. The bed shifted across the floor, but the other omegas were so caught up in their own delights that it seemed like they didn’t notice.

My hands held onto her hips to hold myself steady, and every time I forced my cock deeper into her warm tunnel, Arielle would push her ass back to meet my rhythm.

“Fuuuuuck!” I roared as I picked up the tempo.

Arielle’s slim body rocked back and forth, and some of the omegas looked over at us as I claimed the werecoyote right in front of them. A feral desire coated my body like a fresh sheen of sweat, and Arielle called out my name over and over as she begged me to fuck her harder.

Her juices coated my rigid cock as she reached her first orgasm, and I silently pleaded for the same thing to happen to me.

Then finally, after what felt like hours of waiting, my cock became thick and engorged, and it broke through her cervix as I let out a shattering sigh. I was barely knotted with Arielle for ten seconds before a pulsing sensation rippled through my balls, and I filled her with every ounce of cum I could provide.

I held myself as still as I could, with Arielle’s perfect ass pressed against me, and my cock continued to tremble as Arielle coated me in her juices. Black splotches appeared in my eyes as the last of my cum was expelled from me. My heart pounded against my chest, Arielle’s skin felt slippery with sweat, and I took several gasps of air as I tried to get my breathing under control.

My other omegas let out shrill cries as they reached their first orgasms, too. Caitlin had her hands on Blair’s breasts, and Ivy was lost between the werecat’s legs. Charlotte was still positioned in the center of the bed, and she loosely held onto Hailey as she recovered from her explosive orgasm.

The knotting process dissolved after ten minutes, and I held Arielle against me before she returned to the bed and made herself comfortable.

After Nikita and Azalea had finished their intense make-out session, Nikita decided to take control and ordered me onto my back. Charlotte and Hailey shuffled over to give me room to lie down, and they all giggled as Nikita climbed onto the bed to reach my legs.

“Are you ready for this, Alpha?” she asked seductively.

“I’m always ready when it comes to you,” I replied.

My cock told her how true my words were. It had only been a minute or two since I’d pulled out from Arielle, but I was already as hard as wood.

“But first…” I turned my head to the left where my omegas were still caught up in their own groups. “I want to change this up a bit. You can pick whoever you want, but you need to change partners.”

After a few seconds, and a lot of moving around on the bed, Hailey and Blair had coupled together. Arielle and Caitlin decided to couple together, and Ivy, Charlotte, and Azalea worked as a threesome.

“I like this.” Nikita waved toward the coupled omegas with a giggle, then her eyes gazed down at my cock. “But I like this more…”

“Then you know what to do.” I grinned.

Nikita straddled my waist with her hand still wrapped around my cock, and I watched in delight as she lifted herself just enough to allow herself to rock over my mushroom head.

“Fuck,” I grunted as the pleasure shattered through my body.

But the word had barely left my lips before Nikita parted her soaking lips and dropped down in one swift move.

“Oooooh!” she cooed as I let out a throaty groan.

Nikita kept herself settled for a short minute, but then she began to gently bounce up and down, and she rolled her hips as she picked up the pace. I rocked my hips in order to match her rhythm, and every time we met each other, thrust for thrust, the bed would slide back and knock against the wall behind us.

The werecat scooped her caramel-colored hair so it fell over one shoulder, and she occasionally closed her eyes as the passion and satisfaction engulfed us.

I knew Nikita was on the brink of an explosion when her body tightened up even more. She panted and sighed in stages, and then Nikita began to plead with me as she begged me to make her cum.

“Fuck me, Blaaaaair!” Hailey screamed from beside me. “Your… Your fingers are… so dangerous!”

“C-C-Cait…” Arielle panted. “Caitlin!”

“Oh, fuuuuck,” Ivy moaned.

Just thinking about my omegas reaching the tipping point of their orgasms caused my own need to cum to increase, and I wanted nothing more than to knot with Nikita before I filled her with my seed.

My heart pounded harder against my chest as Nikita battled against her desires, and a tingling sensation raced through my cock. The tip of my dick then began to force her cervix open, and as soon as I gave her the command, Nikita and I orgasmed at exactly the same time.

I’d completely lost track of time, and all I paid attention to were the women around me. Lian came back into the room after she’d finished in the bath, and she made herself comfortable in a chair as I worked my way across my line of dripping and desperate omegas.

I moved on to Hailey next, and she quickly made it known she didn’t mind what I did so long as I used my fingers at one point.

So I did exactly that.

We made out like damn teenagers as my hand became lost between her legs. The other omegas were still having the time of their lives on either side of us, and Lian happily watched us from her spot on the chair.

As Hailey came, her juices flooded my palm, and her body arched and jolted as she rode the waves of orgasm. My cock was hard and painful against her, but Hailey didn’t need too long to recover before we got straight back to it.

“So… where do you want me?” I grinned.

“You pick.” Hailey blew me a kiss, then she brushed her blonde-and-brown hair away from her shoulders. “I just want you, Alpha. I don’t care how you do it.”

It was usually Hailey who preferred to take the dominant role whenever I fucked her. But occasionally she liked to take the commands instead of giving them, and I wasn’t one to complain about that.

I didn’t say a word as I stepped off the bed and gently pulled my werewolf omega toward the edge. Hailey knew exactly what was about to happen, and the most beautiful smile crossed her face. Then, as I brought her legs around my waist, I guided my cock blindly toward my omega’s dripping opening.

A delicate warmth covered my painful erection as I forced myself inside. Her unique honeysuckle and lavender scent engulfed me, and my mouth salivated as I pounded harder and harder into her delightful body.

Fortunately for both of us, it wasn’t long before my cock expanded, and the tip broke through Hailey’s cervix as the base of my cock knotted inside her pussy.

My werewolf omega screamed and pleaded for me to allow her to cum, and I let out a shattered breath as the tingling sensation reappeared once again. Hailey’s pussy twinged in delight, and a feeling of utter dominance flooded my veins as we reached the breaking point.

At this point, most of my omegas had to stop in order to regain their energy. But they were still eager to have their moments with me.

Blair had been lying beside Hailey when our knotting broke us apart, so it was only right that I moved over to my lynx omega.

Like with Nikita, Blair ordered me onto my back, and she made herself comfortable over my waist as she massaged her sensitive breasts with one hand.

The tip of my throbbing cock nestled itself against Blair’s entrance, and I nearly came from the sensation that fizzed down my spine when her dewy lips brushed against the head of my cock.

“Shiiiit.” I winced as she dropped down onto me.

Her tunnel clenched around me, and I jolted my hips as I filled her warm tunnel with as much speed as I could muster.

Within minutes, the two of us were on the brink of explosion. I slammed my cock as deep as possible, and I let out various cries as I pleaded for the knotting process to take over once again.

I kept Blair steady as she increased her speed, and we both cried in our delight as my cock began to swell. It didn’t matter whether I was fucking, one, four, or all ten of my women. We still all begged for that feral feeling to take over.

Then, as I let out a vicious roar, streams of my seed poured directly into her womb. Stars formed in my eyes, and my vision went black for a split second as my body trembled and I shot load after load of my sperm into my spasming omega.

Azalea was up next, followed by Charlotte and then Caitlin. All three of them said they didn’t mind which position I fucked them in as long I pinned them down with my cock.

I licked and flicked one of Azalea’s pierced nipples with my tongue as I filled her with my seed. Charlotte’s walls squeezed my cock like a fucking vise before we rode the waves of our orgasms.

With Caitlin, our lips automatically became fused together, and we caught each other in a passionate kiss as our bodies began to rock back and forth.

My werefox let out a little squeak as I blindly positioned my throbbing cock against her damp entrance, but then she pressed her ankles against me to pull me closer. Caitlin loved to take control, and I wasn’t going to wait any longer if she didn’t want me to.

With all three omegas, my thrusts became slightly rougher, and constant groans seemed to vibrate through my throat. I constantly and silently begged and begged for the gods to listen, and for the knotting to take place with all three of them.

Then, once my prayers were answered, I remained knotted inside them for at least ten minutes after we’d practically filled the town with our screams.

None of us had the ability to move or even speak, and it seemed to take those full ten minutes for my heart to stop beating erratically.

However, there was one omega who wasn’t as tired as the rest of us.

And Ivy made herself known when she dropped her head and took my cock deep into her mouth before I got the chance to work out what was going on. My head hit the back of her throat, but instead of gagging, Ivy simply pulled back before she took me in once again.

“Gaaaah!” I groaned from the feeling of my omega’s tongue around my length.

Ivy’s head bobbed up and down as she slurped and sucked my dick to within an inch of its life. At one point, she completely removed me from her mouth, only to then place a kiss on my tip, lick up the lingering cum, and then return to business.

“Ooooh, your mouth is so fantastic,” I moaned.

Ivy’s tongue ran across the underside of my cock, and she gently grazed my length with her top teeth as she pulled back and then bobbed down again. She continued to take full control, even as my balls tightened and my cum pooled on her warm tongue.

Ivy stared directly into my eyes as she sat up on the bed, but then her hand roamed down her stomach until it sat between her legs.

She didn’t say a word as she removed her hand from her drenched pussy to reveal the glistening juices that ran down her fingers. Then, as she continued to look me straight in the eye, Ivy placed her wet fingers on my lips as I lapped up her arousal with my tongue.

The sweetness of her juices created a stunning collection of flavors when mixed with her cinnamon and pine wood scent, and if I hadn’t already been thoroughly turned on, that concoction would have certainly done it.

But that one move was all it took for me to grab Ivy’s hips and flip us over onto the bed. I locked my eyes with the omega, then I positioned the tip of my cock against her sodden entrance before I plowed into her with one single thrust.

“Fuuuuck!” Ivy yelled.

“Gaaaaah,” I groaned.

The two of us began to bounce and thrust as I pounded into her over and over. The other omegas around us watched in delight, and Arielle and Hailey assisted each other when their needs and desires returned.

“Shiiit!” Ivy cried as her pussy twinged and her orgasm coated my cock.

It seemed as though Ivy held onto her breath, and she let it all out with one long scream as she orgasmed in unison with me. Her eyes winced shut, her feet dropped to the bed, and she rubbed her sweaty chest with one hand as she came down from the high the pleasure had caused.

Both of us shook and twitched as we rode out the waves of our orgasms, and there wasn’t even a centimeter of space between our bodies as I held her locked against me.

As soon as my cock was free to move, I slipped out of Ivy, which only caused her to moan more from the sensitivity, and I practically fell onto the bed as I lost the ability to even think, let alone function.

I wasn’t sure how much time went by, or even how long it had been since I’d arrived home. But what I did know was Lian had been patiently waiting since her bath. I knew she wouldn’t complain or order me to fuck her instead, but I also didn’t want to leave her waiting for too long.

Fortunately, Nikita also knew Lian and I needed a private room together.

“I think we all need to take showers after that,” she giggled as she climbed out of bed. “Does anyone want to join me?”

Everyone quickly agreed, and I placed my hands behind my head as I watched them walk their naked bodies into the bathroom. Lian had a coy smile on her face, and she slowly stood up from her chair as she padded over to the bed.

“I hope you didn’t think I forgot about you,” I said as I opened my arms and invited her over.

Once the bedroom door was closed, Lian quickly stripped from her pajamas and rushed over to join me. Our lips fuzed together for several minutes, and I heard my omegas in the shower as I worked Lian onto her back.

I never said a word as I stroked her damp pussy with my fingers, and when my cock was alert and ready once again, I widened her entrance with one hand as I guided my cock with the other.

“Aaaah, yesss!” Lian screamed as I rammed my cock as far as it would go. “Don’t stop! Never stop!”

My omega squeezed and massaged her bouncing breasts as I rocked my hips and jolted her further up the bed. Her wetness engulfed me, her walls squeezed my dick to within an inch of its life, and I locked eyes with Lian as I jackhammered my cock into her passage.

“Haaa,” I choked. “Lian, god… you feel so good.”

“As do you, my Alpha,” she replied. “As do you.”

The monster deep in my soul continued to get angrier by the second as my cock begged to find release. I knew I wasn’t going to fill Lian with my seed until the knotting process started, so I did my best to ignore the monster whenever it roared in frustration.

The two of us remained in that position for several more minutes until she began to plead for me to fill her. And she received it as soon as my hot cum sprayed from my cock and coated her womb. The omega squirmed against me, and I kept myself as close to her as physically possible as a second round quickly followed the first.

Lian trailed her hands up and down my sweaty chest as we recovered. Exhaustion seemed to cover every inch of me, and as the knotting dissolved and I relaxed on the bed beside my weretiger, I battled against falling asleep.

“Are you okay, Jesse?” Lian asked.

I almost wanted to laugh at such a question.

“Trust me, I’m more than okay.” I smiled and pressed a kiss on her sweaty forehead. “I don’t know what I did in a previous life, but it must have been pretty good to reward me with all of you.”

“I ask myself the same question every day,” Lian replied. “I also don’t know what I’ve done to deserve you and this incredible life, but I thank my lucky stars every day.”

My heart burst at those heartfelt words, and I simply held Lian against my body until it was time for her to change back into her pajamas.

My omegas left the bathroom once they knew Lian was dressed, and I pulled myself from the bed as I plodded toward the shower. The warm water and the lingering scent of my omegas’ aromas gave me the energy to wash my body and clean my teeth. But that was about as much as I was able to manage until I returned to the master bedroom.

Nikita and Arielle checked on Cooper and Elodie while the others climbed into bed. It amazed me how the children were able to sleep through such noise, and I only hoped that was the case when more children were born and we needed all the sleep we could get.

It was two o’clock in the morning by the time we all made ourselves comfortable in bed. Blair slept on one end of the bed, and I curled up behind her with one arm around her swollen stomach. The rest of my omegas were all beside me, and they cuddled up together as they fell asleep.

It didn’t take me long to fall asleep, and I recalled someone moving around in bed, but it wasn’t enough to wake me up properly.

I stirred again when I heard the bathroom fan turn on, followed by the flushing of the toilet, but I turned over to face Blair and quickly forgot about the person in the bathroom.

But that was when I noticed her side of the bed was empty.

Are you okay? I asked her silently so I didn’t disturb the others.

It wasn’t unusual for anyone to go to the bathroom in the middle of the night, but when Blair was only a few days away from giving birth, I wanted to make sure she was alright.

Yeah, she replied with a soft yawn. I’m just a little bit uncomfortable. But you can go back to sleep, I’m okay.

I knew I wasn’t going to sleep until I was reassured she really was okay. So I slowly peeled back the covers and stepped out of bed.

I found Blair sitting on the toilet lid. She had both hands pressed against her stomach, and she rolled her neck and arched her back as she stretched out any sore and aching muscles.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” I whispered as I crouched down in front of her and placed my hands on her knees.

“Honestly, I’m fine, Jesse.” Blair smiled. “I just had to move around for a bit and stretch my legs. Please, go back to bed. I’ll be done in a minute.”

I stayed with her for a couple more minutes, then I assisted Blair back to bed once she felt more comfortable.

I quickly checked my phone as I settled my omega into bed. It was four-thirty in the morning, so I had a few more hours before my alarm went off. I knew Isadora was going to start her patrolling of the house at five o’clock, so she was probably on her way here now.

I wrapped my arm around Blair as her breathing evened out. It sounded like she was asleep before me, and I placed a kiss on her hair before I closed my eyes and started to relax.

It felt like only seconds passed before I woke up again, and I knew it was going to be a long day if I kept on constantly waking up before my alarm went off.

But all of that was forgotten when I caught sight of Blair huddled over the side of the bed.

She panted quickly and rhythmically through clenched teeth, and in the dim light of the room, I spotted a line of sweat trickling down her spine.

Something was wrong.

“Blair,” I whispered as I jumped up to my knees. “What’s wrong? Are you okay?”

I launched myself out of bed, and the movement caused my other omegas to stir. The time on my phone said it was four-fifty-five, only twenty-five minutes after we’d fallen asleep again.

“Blair?” Nikita asked quietly.

“I’ll get Aunt Eva,” Caitlin said as she hurried to find a change of clothes.

Blair’s honey-colored eyes were shut in pain, her face was flushed, and she clenched down on her bottom lip to stop herself from screaming out.

I hadn’t been sure how we were going to celebrate Christmas Eve.

But I hadn’t thought it would involve Blair going into labor.

Chapter 16

I hurried to throw on a pair of shorts while Lian located one of my t-shirts for Blair to wear. I knew my werecat omega probably didn’t care about that right now, but she’d appreciate it when she looked back.

I dropped back to the floor once I’d haphazardly buttoned my shorts. Blair’s hands were balled into tight fists, and she stared down at her knees as she tried to control her breathing.

“You’re okay,” I whispered and stroked back her black hair. “You’re okay.”

“Jesse,” Blair mumbled as she searched for my hand. “I don’t know if I am okay.”

“You are,” I urged. “Trust me, you won’t think about any of this in a few short hours once you’re holding our baby in your arms.”

“It’ll all happen so quickly.” Nikita took a seat beside Blair. “You’ll look back and think about how quickly it all happened, but now it probably feels like it’s been going on for days.”

“Mmhmm.” Blair stuck out her bottom lip as she nodded.

“Try not to worry about that, Blair,” Hailey added sweetly. “You’re so strong, and you’re much tougher than me, so you can get through this. We know you can.”

I wanted to disagree because I thought all of my omegas were just as strong and tough as each other. But now wasn’t the time for that sort of debate.

My omegas crouched around Blair, and they stroked her arms and back and soothed her with their comforting words. I told her to squeeze my hands as hard as she could whenever a contraction rolled through her, and that seemed to help.

Even as Aunt Eva came into the room with Caitlin, Blair focused on her breathing and squeezing my hands.

“Okay, sweetheart,” Aunt Eva said as she placed a damp cloth on Blair’s forehead. “Ivy, can you get Blair a glass of water?”

Ivy nodded her head as she climbed off the bed. I knew some of my omegas probably didn’t know what to do, or how to help, but their comforting words were more than enough.

We did everything we could to keep Blair calm for the first fifteen minutes, but then she seemed to forget all about our encouraging words as a contraction rolled through her.

“Argh!” Blair scrunched her face up in pain, and she arched her back as she tried to fight through the pain.

“You’re okay,” I whispered. “Just keep breathing.”

The contraction lasted for at least a minute, and then Aunt Eva started the timer once again as the pain subsided.

Lian, Arielle, and Azalea offered to make sure a bag was filled with supplies for Blair but also a few things for the baby. But the rest of us comforted Blair, and we reassured her once again that she was okay.

Fourteen minutes after the last contraction, another one ripped through her. Aunt Eva made a mental note of the timing, and we all did what we could for my omega.

However, Blair’s screaming and crying caught the attention of other people in the house. Benji ran into the room first in nothing but a pair of boxers, and then Isadora arrived only a couple of minutes later.

My human bodyguard practically kicked the door down when she could have just turned the handle. She held a handgun in one hand, and she surveyed the room like James Bond until her eyes landed on us situated around the bed.

“No one hurt?” she asked with a gruff voice. “I do not need to kill?”

“No,” I replied. “Blair has gone into labor. The baby is coming. That’s it.”

“Baby?” Isadora asked. “Now?”

“Soon, yes.” I nodded. “For now, why don’t you guard the house?”

Isadora nodded her head and turned for the door. I was surprised she didn’t salute me, or literally march out of the room. But at least she took my advice, and she didn’t try to shoot someone before she knew what was going on.

For the next thirty minutes, we soothed and comforted Blair as best we could. The contractions came slightly more regularly, but not at an alarming rate. Benji called Dr. Stenton, so he knew to expect us as soon as Blair’s labor became more intense. But until then, we had to take things easy.

Fortunately, Blair was able to fall asleep for about an hour, and we showered and got ourselves ready. Someone stayed with Blair at all times, and it was the quickest shower I’d ever taken, but I felt much better once I’d stepped out.

The frantic morning made me think back to Nikita’s and Arielle’s labors. Their labors were sudden, and everything had happened so quickly that I’d feared a doctor wouldn’t arrive in time. But Blair appeared to be much calmer, and things didn’t progress as quickly.

Of course, it was hard to trust shifter pregnancies and labors, but I was grateful Blair was able to rest for a little bit before things got crazy.

And they turned crazy very quickly.

A couple of hours after we’d all woken up, Blair’s pain and pressure grew even more intense than before. We moved her around to try and find a position that was most comfortable for her, but it didn’t seem to work. She bounced on a ball, she leaned up against a wall, and she leaned against the headboard as she rocked herself from side to side.

But every time she moved, the pressure became so intense, Blair needed at least one of us there to soothe her.

“Let’s take her down to see Dr. Stenton,” I ordered as I shoved my feet into my sneakers. “At least then he’ll be there if anything happens.”

“Happens?” Blair whimpered. “What do you mean if anything happens?”

“Jesse didn’t mean anything bad.” Aunt Eva brushed Blair’s bangs away from her sweaty face. “He just meant if the baby decides to arrive quicker, then at least we’ll have Dr. Stenton with us.”

“Exactly.” I smiled at my sweet omega. “There’s no reason to be scared.”

“I’ll call him and say we’re on our way down,” Benji said with a pat on my shoulder before he left the room.

“We’ll make sure Blair has everything she needs,” Charlotte spoke for the rest of the omegas.

“Can we come, too, Jesse?” Chloe asked from her spot on the bed.

She’d joined us in the room with Zac during Blair’s last contraction, and even though there wasn’t anything for them to physically do, I knew it comforted Blair to have them there.

“Yeah, please, Dad?” Zac begged softly. “I really want to come with you.”

“I’m okay with you joining us,” I said truthfully. “But you’ll need to ask your mom. She might prefer for you to stay with Aunt Laura until things have calmed down.”

“Go ask her.” Chloe lightly elbowed Zac in the ribs. “She’s more likely to say yes to you.”

While Zac left to find Caitlin, I sent out a message to my pack through our mental connection. There hadn’t been any sightings of other shifters, and there was no reason for anyone to panic. But when it came to the birth of an alpha’s child, I didn’t want to take any risks.

Blair has gone into labor, I explained. We’ll be going to see Dr. Stenton soon. But for now, I need you all to keep a close eye on Monroe, Everleigh, and the surrounding areas. Pay attention to every car you pass and every person you see.

I’d had multiple enemies when both Cooper and Elodie were born, to the point where we’d stopped people from even entering the town. Things were quieter now, and I hoped nothing was going to happen. But I had to make sure my family was safe, and I trusted my betas to do their jobs properly.

My betas silently replied with cheers of congratulations, and they promised to do everything they could to make sure we were safe. They even promised to pass on the message to other betas outside of the mental radius.

“Oooow!” Blair dropped her head as she let out a scream. “Fuuuuuck!”

“Hey.” I smiled as I crouched down in front of her. “Squeeze on my hands, remember? And keep breathing.”

“I might break your fingers,” she mumbled. “I don’t want to break your fingers.”

“I’m sure I’ll be able to live.” I winked. “I’m practically bulletproof now.”

“Hey, it’s snowing!” Benji called out from near the window. “And it’s Christmas Eve! You’re going to have a Christmas baby, Blair!”

“You’re going to have expensive Christmases from now on,” Aunt Eva laughed.

“I think we can handle it.” I smiled at Blair, and she managed a weak smile back at me.

“And Mom said we can come, too, Chloe!” Zac sang as he leaped into the room. “But she said if we misbehave, then we have to stay with Aunt Laura.”

“In that case, go and pack a bag,” Aunt Eva instructed. “We could be waiting a long time.”

The kids ran off quicker than I’d ever seen them run, and I helped Blair into a pair of shorts. My t-shirt covered her shorts completely, but I would have been surprised if Blair even knew what she was wearing.

“Are the babies ready?” Benji asked as he left the room to join the omegas.

“Cooper is,” Nikita called up the stairs. “Elodie is finishing her breakfast, then she’ll be good to go.”

Aunt Eva and I steadied Blair as she stood up from the bed. She clutched onto my t-shirt and bowed her head against my chest, and I stroked her back and helped her through her discomfort.

“Hey.” I smiled. “Are you still set on the names? Because after this, if it is a boy we’re having, I think he’ll suit his name perfectly.”

“Me, too,” Blair tried to laugh through the pain. “It sounds even more perfect now.”

Blair and I had thought long and hard over name ideas. We thought about using family names, like Cooper and Elodie, and Blair thought there was only one name that worked well as a middle name if we had a son. We had a few options for first names, but as soon as Blair had mentioned the name we’d chosen, I’d known it was right.

We also adored the name we’d picked for a girl, and we’d save it for the future if our baby turned out to be a boy.

Blair had to stop once on the stairs when a contraction hit her, but I told the others to get the cars ready while I kept her supported. I timed the contraction, and exactly forty-six seconds after it had started, Blair found the energy to walk down the last few steps.

Everyone had piled into the cars by the time we made it out of the house. Isadora offered to lock the door for me, and Benji jumped out of one of the Volvos as he assisted Blair into the car.

“Drive!” Isadora ordered as she jumped into the front seat. “There is baby coming!”

“Okay, okay.” Benji waved his hands in defense. “I know what I’m doing.”

I focused on nothing apart from the omega beside me as we made the short drive to the clinic. Aunt Eva, the kids, and the rest of the omegas were in the cars behind us, and we all pulled into the parking lot one after the other.

Dr. Stenton was already standing at the door by the time we’d walked Blair over to the building.

“In you come, in you come,” he ushered us in, but it didn’t sound like he was in a rush.

Either that, or he didn’t want to scare us.

“I’ve organized the second room for us because it’s the biggest,” Dr. Stenton said as he motioned toward the room in question. “If you want to make yourself comfortable, I’ll be right behind you.”

I helped Blair into the room and up onto the bed, and she instantly cradled her stomach as she focused on her breathing. Chloe and Zac made themselves comfortable in one corner, and the others were spread around the room. Isadora stayed outside the building, even though I didn’t ask her to. But if she felt more comfortable knowing we were safe that way, then I didn’t want to be the one to stop her.

“There’s a gown here if you need one,” Arielle said as she pointed toward the chair on the other side of the bed.

“I think…” Blair winced and stretched out her jaw in a silent scream. “I think I’ll… change into it later.”

“We can see what Dr. Stenton suggests,” I replied.

The doctor came into the room a few seconds later, and he instantly began to organize the gas and air for Blair. My omega seemed to refuse the nitrous oxide at first, and it took a bit of persistence from me in order for her to clamp her teeth around the nozzle.

“Will it…” Blair removed the mouthpiece and leaned her head back against the pillow. “Will this harm the baby?”

“No,” Dr. Stenton replied. “My job is to deliver the baby safely, so I won’t do anything that could potentially harm them.”

“But it could… umm…” My omega frowned. “Could it make me high? Could I do something that’ll harm us?”

“It could make you loopy,” the doctor said honestly. “And there’s a high chance that’ll happen. But you’re not in any danger, Blair. I promise you.”

Blair knew all of this, and she practically knew everything there was to know about giving birth. But she was so worked up and so worried she wasn’t thinking straight.

“Okay, I’m going to examine Blair to see how the baby’s looking.” Dr. Stenton pushed himself over to the side of the bed on his rolling stool, then he looked over at Caitlin. “You might not want the kids to be present for his part. But that’s up to you.”

Caitlin knew exactly what was going to happen, and what the examination involved, so she made the decision to leave the room with Chloe and Zac.

Dr. Stenton checked how far along Blair was, and he said she was six centimeters dilated. He then decided to break her water because it hadn’t happened naturally, and we also chose that time to change Blair into her gown. Monitors were strapped around her stomach, and the room was filled with a variety of noises as the monitors got to work.

The kids returned to the room once Blair was comfortable again, and Zac appeared to be fascinated by the way Dr. Stenton worked.

Blair sucked back on her gas and air as Dr. Stenton had a feel of her stomach. Everything was fine, and he wasn’t concerned in the slightest, but I assumed Blair didn’t appreciate the pressure on her stomach.

It made me think about what would happen when Lian gave birth, given that a hospital gown would be too revealing for her. I imagined it would only be the two of us in the room along with Dr. Stenton, but that wasn’t something we had to worry about yet.

After that, there wasn’t much we could do but sit and wait. Cooper and Elodie were as good as gold, and it was almost like they knew they had to behave themselves. Gemma also came in to check on her sister, but she decided to come back later once the baby was born.

We were in the room for a couple of hours, and Lian, Azalea, and Caitlin took Chloe and Zac to the diner for breakfast while we waited for something to happen. I wasn’t hungry in the slightest, but I knew I was going to be starving as soon as my child was born and we could relax again.

Blair’s labor seemed to have started off quickly, but then it slowed down. However, moments after the others came back from the diner, everything took off again, and it didn’t feel like much time had passed before it was time for Blair to start pushing.

“I’m scared, I’m scared, I’m scared.” Blair clutched onto my hand and looked up at me.

Her bottom lip trembled, and I wished I could have taken the fear away from her.

“You don’t need to be scared,” I assured her. “Just focus on our baby, and remember how long you’ve been waiting for this moment. I don’t know anyone who wants a baby more than you.”

Blair only nodded, and she sucked in some more of the gas and air as Dr. Stenton helped her get into position.

“Do you want to take my other hand, Blair?” Azalea asked. “I can take the pain.”

Blair nodded again and let go of the breathing apparatus in order to take Azalea’s hand.

“I don’t…” Blair panted. “I don’t want to shift. Will you stop me if I shift?”

“I remember you saying differently when I had Elodie,” Arielle giggled.

“I take that back.” Blair shook her head wildly. “I take that back.”

“You know you can’t control it,” I said soothingly. “But if you do shift, you’re not going to hurt anyone. You still have control over what you do in that form.”

“Will it hurt the baby?” Blair looked over at Dr. Stenton. “If I shift before the baby’s born, will it hurt them?”

“No.” He shook his head. “The baby is well protected, and female shifter bodies have adapted over time to protect your child in both your human and animal forms. The pressure your body goes through means you could shift anytime before the head is delivered, and then any time after the baby is born. You won’t hurt your baby in either form because your instincts simply won’t allow that to happen.”

“Okay, okay,” she mumbled. “I… I think I can do this.”

“I know you can,” I said with certainty. “You are so strong, and it would take much more than childbirth to break you.”

“You’ve got this, Blair,” Azalea whispered. “I know you do.”

The other omegas called out words of encouragement, and they all held hands and hugged each other as the process began.

As soon as the next contraction hit, Blair put everything she had into the process. I comforted her with my words and the stroking of my hand, and the others in the room encouraged her, too. I told her to add more pressure if she needed to, and Dr. Stenton talked her through everything.

Blair took in more of the gas and air whenever she was able to take a break, and she pressed her head against my arm and whimpered when the pain was too much for her.

“You’re doing so well,” I told her. “You’re absolutely rocking this.”

“If anyone’s going to rock it, it’s going to be you,” Benji laughed.

Dr. Stenton kept a close eye out for any changes, and he told her to keep pushing as soon as the next contraction hit.

“That’s it, Blair,” he said with a smile. “Just think about the baby. You’ll have him or her in your arms very soon.”

Tears formed in my eyes at those few words. For years, Blair thought her body was broken. She’d hated Aiden Jansen so much she’d never got pregnant with his child, almost like her body had known it wasn’t right to have a child with him. So she’d always thought there was something wrong with her.

I’d never forget the tears in her eyes when Nikita had announced she was pregnant. Blair had been happy for us, of course, but it was also hard news for her mind to process.

But now we were minutes away from meeting our child, and the first tear trickled down my cheek as I supported my beautiful, powerful werecat omega.

“I’m going to have you rest for a minute, Blair,” Dr. Stenton said as something sharp dug into the back of my hand.

Azalea gasped, and I looked down at Blair’s hands as they turned into sharp lynx paws.

Before either of us could say anything, Blair shifted right there on the bed.

I barely had the time to react before an enormous lynx took Blair’s place. All I saw was pointed ears and speckled fur. Zac shrieked in shock, and Dr. Stenton pushed himself back from the bed as Blair hopped down to the floor.

He must have known something was about to happen, and that was why he told her to rest. But I’d been so caught up in everything, I hadn’t even noticed anything happening.

“Blair,” I said soothingly as the lynx hissed in frustration. “You’re okay. Try and calm down.”

Blair meandered around the room, and she sniffed and inspected every piece of furniture she came across, almost like a curious kitten checking out their new home. Then, as she came across the closed door, she sliced her paws through the air and created lines in the thick wood.

Her tail whipped through the air, and Blair battered into the wall and other objects as she struggled to hold her balance. We all watched in silence, and I told her multiple times to calm down, but her anger continued to rise.

Then, as Blair came across Caitlin and Zac, the young boy whimpered and hid himself behind his mom.

“Hey, you’re okay,” Caitlin reassured him. “You know it’s only Blair, and she knows it’s you.”

Blair yowled out in pain, and she angled her head toward her swollen stomach as the noise continued to echo around the room.

I wasn’t sure how easy it would be for Dr. Stenton if Blair had the baby in that form, but I knew it was going to be easier for everyone if Blair shifted back again.

“Blair,” I said again. “You need to shift back now unless you want to have your baby in that form.”

I can’t! she cried. My body won’t let me!

We all watched with trepidation as Blair wandered around the room. She bashed into trays, chairs, and glass units. Fortunately, she never broke anything or hurt anyone, but I became even more desperate for her to shift back as every minute ticked by.

Then, like before, Blair automatically shifted back before anyone was prepared for it.

Blair was in the middle of a contraction when it happened, and the weight of her tired body caused her knees to buckle. She would have dropped to the floor if Benji hadn’t been there to catch her. I placed one hand over my heart when I saw she was okay, and everyone else let out sighs of relief, too.

“This little one certainly knows how to make an entrance,” Benji chuckled as he looped his arm around Blair’s back.

Her gown had been completely shredded, but we were all too relieved to think much about it. Dr. Stenton retrieved some blankets for Blair, and he draped them over her as soon as she settled back onto the bed again.

Tears streamed down Blair’s face as she made herself comfortable again. Nikita had shifted when she’d given birth to Cooper, but she waited until after he was born. It might not have been the most convenient time for Blair to shift, but it wasn’t like she had any control over it. And at least she hadn’t injured herself or anyone else.

Surprisingly enough, it was like nothing had even happened, and Blair went straight back into pushing once Dr. Stenton gave her the green light.

“You’re almost there,” the doctor said. “Just a couple more pushes. That’s it.”

Blair screamed through clenched teeth as she rode through the pain and pressure of the contraction. We did everything we could to soothe her, and I imagined it felt like days had gone by for Blair.

I encouraged her more and more as the head was delivered, and I struggled to hold back my tears as the shoulders came shortly after.

But then, as she let out a loud breath, she fell back into me and practically deflated onto the bed.

Everyone around me started to cry, but then the cutest, sharpest cry filled the room.

Blair gasped and looked at me with nothing but love and hope in her honey-colored eyes. More tears streamed down my cheeks, and I looked over at Dr. Stenton as he held our baby up for us to see.

“You’ve got another boy!” he cheered.

“Oh, my god,” Blair sobbed.

Tunnel vision seemed to form, and I focused on nothing but our son as he was placed on Blair’s chest. He scrunched up his tiny face as he let out wailing cries, and he continued to cry as Dr. Stenton cleaned him up.

“Oh, okay…” Blair hushed our child and kissed his head in order to soothe him.

A tiny tuft of brown hair stuck up from the crown of his head, and his red, almost angry-looking skin began to soften as his cries settled.

My omegas sniffed, cried, and hugged me in celebration, and Aunt Eva looked like she was one tear away from sobbing as she held me in her arms.

“He’s beautiful,” Chloe said as she gave me a hug, followed closely by Zac.

“What’s his name?” Zac asked.

I looked down at Blair, and she looked up at me and laughed.

“There’s only one name that suits him,” she said with a smile. “Especially after what he just put me through. Us through, in fact. Do you want to say it, Jesse?”

“No, you introduce everyone to our son.” I smiled.

“In that case… This is Oscar,” Blair announced, and my omegas gasped and sniffed some more. “Oscar Jesse Rafe. Or Ozzy for short.”

“Oh, my god!” Hailey sobbed.

“Oscar Jesse.” Aunt Eva placed one hand on her chest.

“Cooper took Ivan’s name,” Blair explained. “So it only felt right for Ozzy to take Jesse’s. The two most important alphas in our lives.”

“That’s a kickass name.” Benji grinned. “And am I right in saying Ozzy was also named after one of the most important men in heavy metal history?”

“Hey, I had to include my love of music in there somewhere,” Blair giggled. “And it shouldn’t have surprised me that someone with the name ‘Ozzy’ put me through so much chaos.”

“He definitely suits his name,” I chuckled.

“But let’s keep him away from any bats,” Ivy added.

Dr. Stenton took Ozzy out of Blair’s arms as we all talked, and he ran a few tests to make sure he was okay. He checked Ozzy’s weight, breathing, his heart, and his reflexes, and he passed every test with flying colors.

I cradled my son in my arms once Dr. Stenton passed him back. Ozzy snoozed soundly, and it amazed me how I was able to hold enough love for all five of my children inside me at the same time. I thought that would have been impossible when Coop was born, but then I was proved to be wrong when Elodie came along, and then I was proved to be wrong again with Ozzy.

“We have to get a picture of Jesse with the babies,” Arielle mumbled through her tears. “And look how big Elodie looks in comparison!”

“Cooper looks like a toddler next to Ozzy,” Nikita laughed.

“But they’ll all grow up in the blink of an eye.” Caitlin pressed a loud kiss on Zac’s cheek, but he instantly rubbed it off with the back of his hand.

“Well,” Benji announced as he took a seat in one of the armchairs. “Happy birthday, Ozzy.”

“Happy birthday, Ozzy!” my omegas cheered.

“And Merry Christmas, everyone!” Benji punched the air.

It was our first Christmas as a family, and I already knew it was going to be the best Christmas ever.

Chapter 17

Our first night with Ozzy at home went surprisingly well. He woke us up a number of times, and his cries often caused Elodie and Cooper to cry, too. But even with having three kids under a few months of age, I got much more sleep than I’d originally expected.

I woke up at four to change Ozzy’s diaper, then Arielle did the same for Elodie only half an hour later. But when I woke up at six o’clock it surprisingly wasn’t because of the children.

“It’s Christmas!” Hailey squealed as she bounced on the bed. “It’s Christmas!”

“Euuuurgh!” Nikita groaned.

“It’ll be Christmas next year, too,” Ivy mumbled as she flopped over onto her side.

“But it’s Christmas day todaaaay!” Hailey cheered. “Come on, come on! We have to see if Santa came!”

“Even Zac isn’t awake yet,” Caitlin laughed. “Maybe we could get some more sleep before we wake up properly?”

I’ve been awake since three! Benji chuckled through our mental connection.

But you were still awake at one? I groaned as I pulled the covers over my head.

I know! But I was so excited! Benji replied. It’s Christmas Day, dude!

Benji, I swear to god, Blair sighed. I had a baby less than twenty-four hours ago. Let me sleep.

“Well, I’m going to take a shower,” Hailey said as she climbed out of bed. “I need to look extra good on this special day.”

“You always look extra good,” I said through a loud yawn.

“Thank you.” Hailey placed a kiss on my cheek as she skipped toward the bathroom.

I must have fallen asleep again because the next thing I knew Hailey was leaving the bathroom. My 90s-obsessed omega had styled her brown-and-blonde hair, and she’d decorated it with various butterfly clips. Little tufts of hair flew up in all directions, almost like she’d covered her head in feathers.

“Have you crimped your hair?” Azalea asked as she sat up in the middle of the bed.

“Yeah!” Hailey motioned toward her head. “Do you like it?”

“I think it looks cute.” I smiled.

“It’s giving… Lizzie McGuire,” Nikita replied.

“Oh, my god, thank you!” Hailey bounced with excitement. “That’s the biggest compliment.”

Hailey danced around the room as she located her underwear. Of course, Hailey had Christmas-themed underwear, and she’d bought matching bras and thongs for all of the omegas to wear.

“Do I go for the candy cane?” Hailey held up a blue thong. “Or the present?”

The candy cane thong had a candy cane in the middle with “It’s Not Going to Lick Itself” written above it. The present thong was the same, except it said: “Unwrap Me.”

“Candy cane.” I nodded. “And maybe that’ll come true later…”

“In that case, I’m definitely wearing my candy cane ones, too,” Charlotte giggled.

“Definitely the candy cane,” Azalea said as she located her sports bra and workout shorts.

“You’re not going to work out, are you?” Hailey gasped, and then she hopped around as she pulled the thong up her legs. “It’s Christmas!”

“I’m aware,” Azalea laughed. “But these abs don’t care what day it is. And because it’s Christmas, and I’ll be eating a shitload of food later, I have to work out even more.”

“Okay…” Hailey sighed. “But don’t be too long.”

“I’ll only be half an hour, I promise.” Azalea blew us all a kiss before she left the room.

I relaxed back in bed with the rest of my omegas while I watched Hailey dance around the room. I sent off a text message to Hazel to wish her a lovely Christmas with her parents, and I couldn’t wait to see her in two days when she finally came to Monroe.

A few of my omegas fell back to sleep again, but Lian, Charlotte, Arielle, and Caitlin all took showers once they were ready to get out of bed. I stepped into the shower once Caitlin was finished, and I returned to the bedroom to find Azalea had returned and a pile of clothes had been left on my side of the bed.

“What’s this?” I asked as I picked up the first item.

It was a gray cotton t-shirt with a polar bear in the middle. Underneath the polar bear, I spotted the word “Omega” written in black, and it looked like black claw marks had been raked through the center. The t-shirt came with a pair of matching gray cotton pants, and more polar bears were dotted all over the legs.

“They’re our matching pajamas,” Hailey giggled.

“I’ve always wanted to have matching pajamas!” Arielle gasped.

“Me, too,” Charlotte and Lian said in unison.

I went through the pile and found the ten pairs of “Omega” pajamas, and the “Alpha” pair for myself. There were two “Beta Captain” pairs for Aunt Eva and Benji, as well as a pair for Chloe and Zac with their names printed on them. There were even three tiny baby onesies, one slightly bigger than the others, and they all had Cooper’s, Elodie’s, and Ozzy’s names written on the front.

“These are amazing,” I laughed as I pulled my t-shirt over my head.

“Do you think?” Hailey smiled.

“Absolutely,” I replied. “I love it.”

“I didn’t want to go for the typical ‘Papa Bear,’ or ‘Mama Bear’ pajamas,” Hailey explained. “So I personalized them. Also, I know Hazel isn’t technically an omega… But I wasn’t going to leave her out.”

“And it’s a good thing I thought about adding Ozzy’s into the mix, too,” Blair added. “Even though I was certain he was going to be born after Christmas. And I made sure to personalize one with our girl name in case Ozzy proved me wrong and turned out to be a girl.”

“Very organized.” I smiled.

“Did you know Ozzy’s name before yesterday, then?” Caitlin asked Hailey.

“Nope, Blair ordered it for me, and she added in his name without me looking,” Hailey explained. “Then I didn’t look at the pajamas until I opened them this morning.”

“Well, I think it’s wonderful,” I told them all as I located a pair of boxers and slipped the matching pants on.

Despite how some of them were, my omegas had great fun locating their pajamas and putting them on. I took a picture of all nine of them together, then we took pictures of the babies once they were changed and fed.

Benji practically forced himself into the room once he knew it was safe to do so, and he literally was a child on Christmas morning when he saw his festive pajamas. Aunt Eva was given hers, and Caitlin gave the kids their pajamas, and they were all told to be downstairs in twenty minutes.

Even though Hailey already wanted to be ripping through the presents, she agreed on twenty minutes, but no later than that.

“I have to get started on the dinner, anyway,” Aunt Eva said as she left her room in her pajamas.

“Oh, I need to proof the bread rolls,” Arielle suddenly remembered.

“And the fried chicken and fruit pies!” Lian added. “Goodness, there’s so much to do.”

“There’s no rush,” I told them. “We have all day to get it done.”

My Christmases had always been fairly quiet. For the most part, I’d spent them with Aunt Eva, and occasionally Benji would join us after he’d gone to visit Andrea in the home. Even though my parents had left us an inheritance when they’d died, I didn’t grow up thinking I was rich, and Aunt Eva made me appreciate every little thing in life.

So now, with this enormous family around me and more money than we ever dreamed of having, it almost felt surreal. We were going to have the ultimate Christmas feast, we didn’t have a single worry on our minds, and we could enjoy the day all together.

Once everyone was dressed in their pajamas, Hailey skipped downstairs, turned the lights on, and started playing her Christmas playlist. White Christmas by Bing Crosby was first on the list, and it seemed to add to the warmth the decorative lights gave off.

“Oh, my god!” Zac cried as he ran into the living area. “Chloe, look at the tree!”

“Uh-huh,” the teenager mumbled.

Chloe’s hair had been tied up in a messy ponytail, her baggy black hoodie practically drowned her festive pajamas, and she adjusted her glasses with a tired hand.

“Are you okay?” I asked as I brought her in for a hug.

“I’m just tired,” she yawned and tucked herself into my chest. “It’s too early to be awake.”

“Benji, look!” Zac shouted.

“Duuuuude!” Benji was as excited as the eleven-year-old, and he ran straight to the loaded tree. “This is the best day ever!”

I continued to hug Chloe while the others made themselves comfortable on the couches. Blair had Ozzy cradled in her arms, Arielle burped a rather full Elodie, and Charlotte bounced a playful Cooper.

“Can we open them?” Zac asked his mother as Caitlin walked into the room. “Please?”

“Wait a minute,” she replied. “Arielle needs to sort out the bread rolls, then we can dive into the presents.”

“Aaaah.” Zac slumped into the carpet.

“Why don’t you look through your stockings first?” I suggested.

Zac thought for a second, but then he grinned and launched himself to his feet. He instantly grabbed his stuffed stocking from the fireplace before he started to pass everyone else their stockings.

“There’s a tiny one for Coop,” the boy laughed and handed Charlotte Cooper’s stocking. “And one for Elodie and Ozzy, too.”

Just seeing the smile on Zac’s face was enough for me, let alone when he filled the house with his laughter, too.

We’d decided late last night that Elodie and Ozzy didn’t really need anything for Christmas, but we’d put a few little gifts in stockings for them. Cooper received some more clothes, fun books and playthings, and some toys for the bath, even though he didn’t know how to play with them yet. But even he didn’t need much because he wasn’t even four months old yet.

But they’d all be a year old by next Christmas, so it was going to be enjoyable watching them interact with their gifts and each other.

Once Arielle had passed Elodie over to me, she ran into the kitchen to proof her bread rolls for later. She made the best bread rolls glazed with melted butter and garlic, and I couldn’t wait for the feast we were going to have later on.

Zac and Benji both ripped through their stockings, and it was hard to tell which one was the kid.

“Nerd Rope!” Benji cried as he instantly pulled open the wrapper. “Santa did good, dude!”

“Look!” Zac gasped. “Peppermint bark!”

I didn’t even open my stocking because I was too busy watching the others. There were piles of candy everywhere, along with fun festive socks, gift cards, and Christmas-themed games we could play after dinner.

Caitlin had bought Chloe boxes of pink and purple hair dye, a thermos for her coffee, and a bag of her favorite candy. Zac’s stocking was mainly filled with candy, but she’d also bought him a few books from his new favorite author.

Once everyone was ready, Hailey started to pass presents around. She assigned herself the role of the “Gift Elf,” and she loved nothing more than searching under the tree to find everyone a present.

The Christmas music continued to play in the background, the babies fell asleep, and we all laughed, smiled, and took pictures as we enjoyed our fun-filled morning.

I’d told my omegas I didn’t need anything, and that I had everything I needed in front of me. Of course, they hadn’t listened, and they’d bought me some jeans, fun graphic t-shirts, and sneakers. They also framed pictures of me with the kids and made me a scrapbook that included everything we’d done in the last year.

My omegas had shopped for each other, and I offered my own input, too. They’d bought each other designer shoes, bags, and dresses for a variety of different occasions. Blair was given a brand-new, limited-edition guitar and motorcycle, and I told Lian we were going to add an extension onto the house so she could have her own ballet studio.

Ivy was given a lifetime supply of paints and art supplies, spying equipment, as well as everything she needed to make her own melee weapons. Including her own forge and anvil. Azalea received new gym equipment and workout clothes. Hailey and Charlotte were going to get their own rooms in the house for fun science projects, Hailey’s love of technology, and Charlotte’s love of reading and learning more about the world.

Nikita said she didn’t need anything, but there was one thing she loved, apart from her family, and that was cars. I had more garages than I knew what to do with, and they were filled with cars and motorcycles. But I told Nikita to imagine her dream car and what it looked like, and I’d get it custom-made for her.

Arielle’s gift was sort of a joint gift with Aunt Eva, but it was also a present for everyone. Aunt Eva constantly complained about our oven, so once the holiday season was over I wanted them to design their dream kitchen. Whatever they wanted, they were going to get it.

When I’d asked Caitlin what she wanted for Christmas, she’d said she didn’t need anything. But if she could get one thing, it would be the opportunity to sit and read more often.

So with that in mind, I’d decided to add an extra room to the extension, and I’d turn it into her own personal library. I was going to take her to a bookstore, and her mission was to fill as many carts as possible with every book she ever wanted. Of course, the library was going to be filled with our books, too, but I wanted it to be a room where Caitlin could sit and relax when she needed to.

For Benji, as well as a few video games he’d been after, I paid for the course he’d need to take in order to sail his own superyacht in the future. I’d planned out everything he needed in order to charter his yacht, and I told him once he passed the courses, I’d buy him his first superyacht.

“Get your skipper hat, Zac!” Benji ran around the house cheering. “We’re going out on the water!”

“Yayyy!” the boy replied.

“Not until you’ve got your license, please,” Caitlin blew out a nervous breath.

Caitlin and I decided to give Chloe and Zac new laptops for Christmas. Chloe also received a new TV, speakers, and LED mood lights for her room, as well as tickets to see her favorite band in Madison Square Garden in April. With VIP passes included.

“Am I going to this?” Chloe gasped and looked down at the printout and then up at us. “Really?”

“Really.” Caitlin smiled. “Jesse already has the tickets on his phone.”

“Am I actually going to see them?” Chloe’s bottom lip trembled. “I… And meet them? Oh, my god, really?”

“Yes,” I laughed. “This isn’t some cruel joke.”

“And I’ve got two tickets…” the teenager said in disbelief. “I… Who am I going with?”

“I thought Jesse could take you.” Caitlin smiled at me. “He’d enjoy it much more than I would.”

“Only if that’s what you want,” I told her.

“It’s exactly what I want,” my omega said as she brushed some tears off her cheek. “I want you to spend some quality time with your eldest child.”

I didn’t have the time to react before Chloe threw herself at me.

“Will you come with me?” she asked with her arms wrapped around my neck. “Please?

“Of course,” I laughed. “You don’t need to ask me twice. We’ll take the private jet and spend a couple of days in New York.”

“Yes, yes, please!” Chloe bounced around excitedly. “Thank you, thank you!”

Chloe gave us another hug, then she sat down when it was time for Zac to receive his main gifts. He received a new TV, speakers, and LED RGB mood lights for his room, too. But we also treated him to the newest Xbox and Playstation consoles, as well as a whole pile of games for each one, and gift cards for the online stores.

“Oh, my god!” Zac’s face lit up when he spotted the boxes underneath the paper. “No way!”

“But you still need to get your schoolwork done,” Caitlin laughed.

“I will, I will, I will!” Zac clapped. “Benji, we have to set this up today.”

“Hell, yeah, buddy.” Benji gave the boy a fist bump. “And I know how we’re spending our day tomorrow.”

But we had one more gift for Chloe and Zac, and it was one for them both to share.

Caitlin pulled the gift from within the branches of the tree, and she told the kids to sit down before she handed it to them.

“What’s this?” Chloe frowned at the brown envelope.

“Maybe it’s more concert tickets?” Zac asked.

“It’s a big envelope for concert tickets…” Chloe replied.

“Just… open it.” Caitlin cleared her throat with a cough.

I slipped my arm around her back and held her close, and she brushed away her tears as she tried to keep her emotions in check.

The entire house was silent as Chloe opened the envelope and pulled out a sheet of white paper.

The silence continued, and I watched as the kids scanned the paper with their eyes.

“‘Application for–’”

“Oh, my god,” Chloe’s gasp cut off her brother’s words. “No. No…”

“‘Application for Adoption Registration,’” Zac read aloud.

My omegas and Aunt Eva sniffled and whimpered, and the knot in my throat was so big I thought I was going to choke.

“It’s all filled out,” Chloe whispered.

“It’s all filled out.” I nodded.

“But… how?” Zac asked. “What does…”

“While Jesse was in Ghana, I completed the necessary paperwork,” Caitlin explained. “And with Jesse’s link to the government, we were able to get the process finalized much quicker than normal.”

“So…” Chloe frowned. “Does this mean…”

“Does this mean you’re our dad now?” Zac looked up at me with hope in his eyes.

“Legally?” Chloe asked.

My heart cracked open, tears streamed down our cheeks, and I wasn’t sure how I managed to stay standing as I nodded.

“The paperwork was returned to us two days ago,” I told them. “So I’ve been your father legally for two days.”

“Oh, Christ!” Nikita sobbed.

“I’m far too hormonal for this,” Blair sniffed.

“Even Ivy’s crying,” Azalea said around her tears.

“No, I’m not…” Ivy mumbled as she wiped her tears away. “I’m just allergic to happiness.”

I crouched down as the kids gave me tight hugs, and they both soaked my shoulders as they sobbed.

“You’re really my dad now?” Zac asked like he needed the clarification.

“I really am,” I replied.

“And what about our surnames?” he asked. “Will we keep them, or change them?”

“That’s completely up to you,” Caitlin replied. “Any children we have will take his surname. So, you can stay as Chloe and Zachary Barrera, or you can decide to be Chloe and Zachary Rafe. But you don’t need to decide right now.”

The siblings looked at each other and smiled.

I had no idea what they were going to decide, and it was completely up to them. All that mattered to me was their happiness.

Once the gifts had been handed out, and everyone had recovered from the emotional ending, some of us decided to go for a Christmas Day run, fly, and swim. Blair stayed at home with Ozzy, and Arielle, Lian, and Aunt Eva had to focus on the food, but the rest of us enjoyed the freshly fallen snow.

We were the only ones on the road, and there was something special about running through the empty town as we made our way toward the coast. It was a thirty-minute drive to the sea, so Charlotte, Zac, and Nikita took the car, but the rest of us either ran or flew there.

Charlotte spent at least an hour diving through the choppy water, and we all swam around and joined her. We decided to make it a tradition to do the same thing again next year, and the year after that. Hailey wanted to organize more matching pajamas, and she wanted it to be a tradition our kids passed on to their own children in the future.

I never thought I was the sort of person to get caught up in family traditions, but there was something enjoyable about it, and I couldn’t wait to build more with my family.

The feast was ready by the time we returned home. The decorated table was filled with mashed potatoes, vegetables, bread rolls, stuffing, sauces, chicken, ham, a turkey, and everything else we could have possibly needed.

We talked and laughed as we enjoyed the festive feast. Music was still playing in the background, there was wrapping paper all over the floor, and at least one baby had filled their diaper, possibly two.

But that was something we had to get used to, and I knew our family life wasn’t going to change anytime soon.

“So.” Nikita leaned back in her chair and patted her full stomach. “What’s one thing we all loved about this past year? And we can’t say joining Jesse’s pack, because that’s cheating.”

“Damn,” Ivy muttered.

We went around the table answering the question. Some said the birth of the babies, Benji said the vacation we took on the superyacht, and as well as Ozzy, Blair said the concert I took part in around California.

“Oh, my god, the train journey we took to Russia,” Azalea laughed. “How the hell did we do that?”

“Do you remember the death metal concerts we went to?” Arielle giggled. “They were so much fun!”

“No, no.” Benji waved his hands. “The time we ambushed the Jansen parents’ mansion. That was fucking epiiiiic!”

“Language,” Aunt Eva said sternly.

“But it was!” Benji laughed. “We took down those sons of bitches.”

“Oh, and when we met the orcas,” Hailey gasped.

“Then killed Theo Finch days later.” Nikita smirked.

“I really liked it when I carved my name into Shen Shui’s forehead,” Ivy replied.

“I loved the snowball fight we had in Russia.” Lian smiled. “When we took advantage of the compound.”

“That was so much fun.” Chloe nodded. “And when I shifted for the first time.”

“Venezuela will always be a core memory for me,” Charlotte added.

“I think my favorite memory was when I brought you both here for the first time.” Caitlin looked over at her children. “And the moment we were reunited.”

“There are too many memories to pick from,” Aunt Eva said as she took a sip of wine. “But apart from the obvious choices, like the growing of the family, I’d probably say taking down Theo Finch, or moving into this beautiful cabin.”

“What about you, Jesse?” Charlotte asked.

“Oooh.” I glanced up at the ceiling. “I can’t think of one.”

So much had happened, I couldn’t remember what came first. I loved the adventures we went on, the alphas we took down, and of course, the arrival of my children and my omegas.

But there was one thing no one had mentioned, and I had to be the one to say it.

“Actually, you know what I really liked?” I bit back my smile as I looked over at my brother. “That moment in Ghana when you finally kissed Kiri.”

Someone dropped their cutlery in shock.

“W-Wha…” Nikita gasped.

“What?” Blair cried.

“Dude…” Benji’s eyes narrowed while I laughed. “I hate you right now.”

“Tell me you got to second base!” Hailey giggled.

“Or third!” Azalea laughed.

“They finally kissed!” Arielle clapped.

“Benji, Benji, Benji!” Hailey squealed.

“Benji and Kiri sittin’ in a tree–” Nikita laughed.

“Don’t even finish that song,” Benji mumbled as he shot me daggers.

“I’m sorry?” I said with a laugh.

“Oh, you better fucking run,” Benji said as he jumped up from the table.

But I was already a step ahead of him.

I darted from the table as quickly as my legs could carry me, and I raced out of the back door as Benji called out my name.

“Jesse!” he yelled as I increased my speed. “I fucking hate you!”

I laughed, and I could hear laughter coming from the house.

My brother chased me for almost an hour, and the dining table had been completely cleared by the time we returned back home.

My omegas, my children, and Aunt Eva had made themselves comfortable in the living area, and Benji leaped onto a couch as a movie started playing on TV.

Last Christmas, I’d thought about graduating from college, perhaps taking my mother’s violin across the country as I composed music and played in orchestras.

Since then, I’d traveled across the entire world, I’d become a billionaire, I’d met my omegas and my incredible betas, and I’d witnessed the births of three of my children.

My parents had worked hard, and my father had created a wonderful pack which was sadly destroyed when Theo Finch had turned up. And all I’d ever wanted was to make them proud, and at first, I’d thought I was going to do that through my music.

I’d had no idea what it meant to be a werewolf or the Great Reuniter, and the idea of being anything other than myself had scared the shit of me. However, it felt great reuniting shifters from every corner of the world, and I knew I’d made friends and allies for life.

But as I watched over my family, and I took in their smiles and laughter, I realized one thing.

I had multiple houses, private jets, and more vehicles than I could count. Let alone the dollars piled up in my bank account.

But nothing meant more to me than my family.

And even though I was scared at first, I had to admit, it felt pretty fucking good being The Alpha.

Epilogue

I hooked the strap of my bag over my shoulder and smiled at my pilot as I descended the stairs of my private jet.

“Merry Christmas, Mr. Rafe,” he said politely as he held out his right hand.

“Likewise, Colin,” I replied with a firm handshake. “Are you spending it with the family?”

“I am indeed, Sir.” He smiled. “My daughter and her two kids traveled over from Utah yesterday.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” I responded. “And knowing your family’s at home, I’m even more appreciative of your service.”

“I’m always happy to help, Mr. Rafe.” Colin nodded before he brushed his graying hair away with one hand. “Say hello to the kids for me, and I’m sure I’ll see you again soon in the new year.”

“You certainly will, Colin,” I replied. “Happy Holidays.”

Colin had been one of my favorite pilots since I’d inherited my private jets. I had multiple pilots dotted across the entire country, and the number had only increased in the eleven years since I became The Alpha. But I’d always had a soft spot for Colin.

I heard the plane door close behind me as I headed for the private parking lot. The asphalt had been cleared since the most recent snowfall, but the gray clouds told me there was more snow on the way.

But at least I had no plans on leaving the house for the next few days, so I almost welcomed a major snowstorm. Especially if it meant I was able to spend more time with my ever-expanding family.

“Jesse!” a recognizable voice called out as I scanned the parked cars around me.

I found my mountain lion beta captain, Spencer, leaning up against the blue BMW SUV. His ginger hair blew in the wintry wind, and he had both hands shoved into the pockets of his jeans.

Spencer pushed off the car as I reached him, and he gave me a slap on the back before he took my bag from me.

“How was Toronto?” he asked as we climbed into the car. “I hope Wyatt’s doing okay?”

“Toronto was great,” I replied. “Wyatt’s still in the process of moving, but we managed to get a lot of work done in the week I was there.”

Wyatt Arbour had to expand the headquarters of the Canadian Shifter Agency recently, but the moving process was harder than he’d first thought. I’d already planned to visit my allied Head of Agency, but I’d decided to stay in Canada for a little bit longer to assist him with everything.

“Excellent.” Spencer smiled and reversed out of the parking spot. “Then you’re off to Sydney in a couple of weeks? Followed by Russia?”

“Yep, Sydney on January ninth and Russia two weeks after,” I answered. “But then I won’t be leaving the country again until the middle of February.”

It had taken me a while, but after everything Lu Lim had put me through, I finally had a decent friendship with the Asian human governments. Dernov accepted the offer to become the Head of Agency, and now the Asian Shifter Agency headquarters were located in Moscow.

“Good,” Spencer said. “You need time to relax with the family, Jess.”

“I have much more time now than I did,” I snorted. “Remember the days when I barely went a week without flying somewhere?”

“I remember it like it was yesterday,” he laughed. “But has it really been ten years? And the amount of shit that’s changed in that time? It blows my mind.”

“Trust me, I know.” I shook my head in disbelief.

I went on at least one business trip a month, and it could be anywhere around the world. Sometimes I went on more if my allied friends needed my help, but the shifter life was much calmer now than it was a decade ago.

Of course, there was still the occasional small fight, but it was nothing compared to what my pack and I had faced in the past. Especially since shifters were welcomed into communities now, so we no longer had to deal with wars, riots, or any sort of conflict between shifters and humans.

Emergency services now hired shifters, and that certainly came in handy when it came to having shifter police. We even had shifter hospitals instead of only small clinics, even though they were still very much needed in small towns.

Ten years ago, I’d had no idea what life was going to be like for an innocent shifter. I’d feared what had happened when the humans found out about us, and I was right for the most part. The majority of humans hadn’t accepted the news well, and I’d thought we would have been treated like garbage for the rest of our lives. But it had been a far more positive experience, and now we no longer needed to worry.

We didn’t even have to take anosmiacs anymore if we didn’t want to. Everyone knew where I lived, so it wasn’t like we had any reason to hide. But no one was stupid enough to even think about starting a fight with the sheer amount of protection and patrol groups I had around me.

My job now involved traveling around the world to meet with prides, packs, and flocks. I had meetings with various branches of the SDD, and I kept a close eye on everything my agents did. I met up with the FBI and other members of the government when I had to, but those meetings were mainly done over the phone or via video call.

My life wasn’t calm in the slightest, and there was always something going on. There was everything from the kids’ copious after-school activities to suddenly flying over to India with a day’s notice. But I had a lot more time to spend with my family now, and I was most grateful for that.

Spencer and I talked about everything and nothing during our drive back to Monroe. He still lived on the islands with the other werecat betas and beta captains, and he’d finally found the balls to marry his long-term girlfriend, Kasia, last year. The two of them were thinking of relocating to the mainland if or when Kasia got pregnant. But for now, they were happy living with the other islanders.

Aiden Jansen’s children, Rebecca, Charlie, Lyla, and Poppy, still lived with their mothers on the islands, too. Charlie was now fifteen, and the youngest, Lyla, had recently turned thirteen. The four of them were still to shift, but they were much-loved members of the pack, and we couldn’t wait to train them once they’d shifted.

Their mothers, my betas, had every right to take the children away as soon as Aiden died. Especially as alphas usually targeted and murdered the children of other alphas. But as soon as I’d heard about that ridiculous idea of killing four innocent children, I completely waved it off. The children and their mothers had been safe on my islands ever since, and I’d made sure the children received the best education possible.

In fact, the small elementary school on the main street of Monroe was practically filled with children in my pack. The town was still very much shifter-based, and I should have known it wouldn’t have been long before our kids took over the schools.

I couldn’t hold back the smile as we arrived in the snow-covered town of Monroe. It was two days before Christmas, so every store was decorated, and strings of lights crisscrossed from one building to the next. It was the middle of the afternoon, but the lights glistened in cloudy, gray light, and it gave Monroe a warm and homely feeling, even in the middle of winter.

“Benji came home last night, did he tell you?” Spencer asked as he passed the turnoff to the log cabin.

“Yeah, he called me.” I nodded. “He’d sent me text messages every minute of every day we were both away. So I think I knew his schedule better than Kiri did.”

“I still don’t know how she puts up with him,” Spencer chuckled. “But it must be love after eight years of marriage.”

“Hey, I had to put up with him for a lot longer than that,” I laughed. “But they’re happy, and that’s all I really want for them.”

I’d given the cabin to Benji and Kiri when I’d decided to relocate to a much bigger property with my omegas and my children. It was the perfect sized home for them, but it was far too small for us now.

However, Benji and Kiri often went on trips on one of their superyachts. I’d stuck to my promise, and I’d bought him a superyacht as soon as he’d passed the courses to sail the thing. Then he’d bought a second yacht for Kiri as a wedding present. We all knew it was for him, but she still loved it.

My family and I now lived on an enormous plot of land that overlooked the coast. I lived in the main house with my omegas and our children, and Chloe and Zac lived in two smaller houses further down the plot of land. We no longer lived with Aunt Eva, and she now lived in a modest little house on the other side of Monroe with Austin. But we still saw them both every single day, and sometimes I had to tell my aunt to sit and rest for five minutes.

“Okay, Jesse,” Spencer said as the car slowed to a stop.

“Thanks for the ride, Spencer.” I smiled as I stepped out of the car and retrieved my bag from the back.

“Don’t mention it, Alpha,” he replied. “And say hello to–”

Spencer’s words were instantly cut off as a werewolf skidded on the snow in front of the car. He rolled over twice before he bashed into a snowy embankment.

The werewolf glanced down at the ground, shook the snow from his gray fur, and then continued to bound over to me.

“You’re slowly getting the hang of the icy roads, Coop,” Spencer called out from within the car.

“Honestly, you’re more like your mother every day,” I chuckled as I ruffled his fur with my hand.

Cooper bowed his wolfy head and crouched down to the ground. Within seconds a tan-furred mountain lion had taken his place, and my son softly yowled in agitation.

“Try again,” I told him. “Think about what you want to do, then allow your senses to take over.”

Cooper focused for a second, then he shifted again to reveal his human form. His unruly brown hair was a mess, and I already knew Nikita was going to order him to take a bath as soon as he stepped inside.

“I did it!” he cried out in delight.

“I’m proud of you.” I smiled as I slipped off my jacket and gave it to him to wear.

The biggest shock of our lives came when our children shifted at only eight years of age. Years earlier than other shifters. Not only that, but we quickly found out my hybrid children could shift between each species. They were still getting the hang of shifting, and they usually couldn’t decide which species to shift into, but they were getting there.

But as well as that, as soon as my kids shifted, we instantly knew which gene they’d inherited. Cooper had inherited the beta gene, but none of us could quite believe it when we caught on to the alpha notes in Elodie’s blood.

She would be the first-ever female alpha, and I had a feeling she wouldn’t be the last.

“Hey, Spencer.” Cooper waved. “Are you joining us for the big snowball fight tomorrow?”

“You know it, buddy,” Spencer replied. “But only if you’re going to be on my team?”

“Yeah, of course!” Cooper chuckled as I wrapped my arm around him. “You need to teach me everything so I can be a beta captain just like you!”

“Don’t let Uncle Benji hear you say that,” the werecat laughed.

“It’s okay, he already knows.” My son shrugged. “He didn’t take it well, but he smiled when I said he was my favorite uncle.”

“It doesn’t take much to make him happy,” I snorted before I looked down at my son. “Now, let’s get you inside. It’s freezing out here.”

“But I’m not cold, Dad!” Cooper jumped around in excitement.

Even though Cooper’s body ran warmer than humans, I still feared his feet were going to turn into ice cubes from standing in the snow.

“C’mon.” I closed the car door and then ushered my son away from the car. “Spencer needs to get home. And you need to get inside.”

I lifted my boy up in my arms and took a few steps back to allow Spencer to drive off. But because Coop was approaching the age when he would no longer want to be carried, I held him in my arms as we headed for the house.

The house was a log cabin like the last house. The slanted slate roof was covered in snow, and strings of lights had been coiled around the second-floor balcony that wrapped around the entire house.

The front and backyards came with stone pathways, a heated pool, water fountains, and more trees than I could even count. It felt like we lived in our own little world, and it gave us the right amount of peacefulness we needed.

“Just to warn you, Dad,” Cooper said as we arrived at the front porch. “Anthony was having a tantrum, so Mom’s probably not happy…”

My heightened hearing caught the screams, shouts, and laughter from inside the house, but nothing was loud enough to drown out Anthony’s famous tantrums.

Nikita and I had our second child only four years ago, and we’d decided to name him after her late father, Anthony Barnes. Cooper had gone through his fair share of tantrums like every child, but there was something about Anthony’s that hit differently than the others.

“Thanks for the warning, bud,” I laughed as I lowered him back down to the ground.

Cooper ran through the front door first, and I’d barely stepped over the threshold before I was tackled to the floor.

“Daddy!” Lexie cried.

“Daddy, Daddy, you’re home!” Ophelia pulled on my left arm.

“We missed you, Daddy!” Adeline pulled on my right arm.

I cuddled my daughters to my chest, and they let out the sweetest giggles as I tickled their tummies and covered their faces in kisses.

“What’s going on here?” Hailey asked with a smile as she towered over us.

“Mommy!” Lexie called out. “The Tickle Monster’s back! Help me, Mommy!”

“Not the Tickle Monster,” Hailey gasped.

“You need to help me, Hailey!” Ophelia begged, but then she laughed as I ran my fingers over her stomach and up her back.

“I’m only four,” Lexie said. “I can’t fight off the Tickle Monster by myself.”

“And I’m only six,” Ophelia added. “Adeline, get your mommy to help us. We need her muscles!”

“Mommy!” Adeline called out. “Mommy, we need your help!”

I remained on the floor with my daughters on top of me for a few more minutes. Hailey stood back and laughed, and it wasn’t long before some of my omegas had joined us to watch the “fight.”

“I know what’ll help,” Azalea said as she crouched down by my head with our two-year-old son, August, in her arms. “Addie, get ready to run.”

I already knew what was going to happen given the sudden stench in the air, but I didn’t have time to move before Azalea pretended to lower August and his filled diaper over my head. I raised my hands to cover my face, and the girls instantly leaped off me and hid behind their mothers for protection.

“You did it, Mommy!” Adeline cheered.

“Thank you, Azalea!” Ophelia smiled.

“Yes, thank you!” Lexie jumped up and down in front of Hailey.

Azalea, Arielle, Hailey, and Caitlin laughed as I pulled myself off the floor, and then they stepped forward to give me hugs and kisses.

“I missed you,” I whispered to them.

“We missed you.” Caitlin smiled before she placed a kiss on my lips.

“Eurrrrgh!” Ophelia and Adeline giggled. “Nasty kissing!”

The sweetest little laugh came from behind Caitlin, and I peered around my omega to see our nine-year-old daughter, Grace. She cupped her hands over her mouth, and she looked up at me with her bright-blue eyes as she continued to laugh.

I crouched down and held out my arms to cuddle Grace, but Ophelia and Adeline seemed to have other ideas.

“No!” Ophelia pushed Grace backward. “You’re going to get attacked by the Tickle Monster!”

“Hey…” Grace whimpered.

“Come on!” Adeline took Grace by the hand and tried to lead her away. “Come on!”

But Grace refused to move, so Adeline and Ophelia continued to pull on her arms.

“Stop it!” Grace tried to wriggle free.

“Addie.” Azalea gave our daughter a pointed look. “That’s enough.”

“Ophelia, stop,” Arielle ordered our daughter. “Leave Grace alone.”

Unlike Elodie, Ophelia was a little devil, and she loved to push our buttons. Adeline was just as troublesome, and because they were both six, they loved to gang up together.

Grace, on the other hand, had always been a sensitive little girl, even though she was two years older than her sisters.

Fortunately, the girls listened to their mothers, and as soon as she was free to move, Grace ran into my arms for a hug. Her blonde hair had been tied up in a neat ponytail, and I noticed she’d decided to wear her favorite floral dress.

“Guess what, Daddy,” she whispered.

“What’s that?” I asked in the same hushed tone.

“I made your favorite cookies with Mommy,” Grace said. “I hid them so no one took them before you came home.”

“You did?” I gasped. “Thank you. I’ll come and have a cookie once I’ve checked on the others, okay?”

Grace gave me the sweetest smile, and I gave her one more tight hug before I stood up again.

I also gave August a quick cuddle, but Azalea quickly whisked him away in order to change his diaper. Hailey took Lexie into the library to continue working on her reading, and Arielle took Adeline and Ophelia to the playroom so they could let off some of their energy.

Caitlin took our daughter into the kitchen to start preparing the potatoes for tonight’s dinner. We’d thought about hiring a team of chefs to make our meals for us, given that so many of us lived in one house. But my omegas loved to cook, and they made the children help them once they were old enough to do so.

I lifted my bag off the floor and went to take it upstairs. Anthony’s screams continued to echo around the house, and I heard Lian’s daughter, Yuxi, crying in another area of the enormous log cabin. But with seventeen children under the age of ten, I would have been scared if I hadn’t heard crying or shouting coming from somewhere.

“Yo, Dad,” a little voice appeared from behind me as I arrived at the master bedroom.

“Yo, Ozzy,” I said as I turned around to face my son.

My little rockstar peered around the door of the music room, and he ushered me over with one hand.

“I need to show you what I’ve been practicing,” he said.

“Okay, give me two seconds,” I replied.

Ozzy had always been a little rockstar, and Blair and I had noticed he had an incredible sense of rhythm when he started to play the drums at only four years old. Since then, he’d quickly learned how to play every instrument he came across. He much preferred playing the drums, bass, and guitar, but he’d started learning how to play the piano, and he was eager for me to teach him how to play the violin, too.

We gave Blair’s other son, five-year-old Jett, a little set of instruments for his birthday last year, but we weren’t sure if the musical talent had been passed onto him yet.

“Dad, come on!” Ozzy called down the hallway.

I threw my bag onto the enormous bed I still shared with my omegas, then I headed for the music room before Ozzy threw a fit.

I found my son sitting behind his drum kit in the sound-proofed room. He’d tied his long brown hair against the nape of his neck to stop it from flying in his face, and he placed the cutest pair of headphones over his ears.

“Look what I learned how to play!” he shouted before he pressed play on a song on his laptop.

I heard a slight hum of music playing through his headphones, but it was quickly drowned out by the slamming of the cymbals, snare drum, and bass drum as Ozzy’s arms went flying.

I recognized the song as Paranoid by Black Sabbath, and it amazed me that Ozzy was able to play the song with his eyes closed.

Ozzy was the biggest Black Sabbath fan and had been ever since he’d realized he shared his name with Ozzy Osbourne. He had Black Sabbath t-shirts and hoodies that he always wore, and he watched their live performances online almost every day. He learned their guitar solos, created and recorded his own covers, and if he wasn’t playing a video game with Cooper, he was in the music room.

I couldn’t believe he was going to be ten in a couple of days, and he was already so much more talented than me.

“That was incredible, Oz.” I shook my head in amazement.

“You think so?” he asked as he pushed his headphones off his head. “I learned it in three days.”

“That’s amazing.” I smiled. “You’re so talented.”

“Maybe one day I could join you in the orchestra?” He grinned. “I could play the drums?”

“I’ll have to talk to Jack and see what he says,” I replied as I ruffled Ozzy’s long hair and gave him a hug. “But I’m happy to do it if he is.”

“Yeeeees!” Ozzy threw his drumsticks in the air and skillfully caught them in one hand.

After all the hassle during my final year of college, I’d still managed to graduate along with the rest of my class. I remained good friends with the composer, Jack Nolan, who’d once asked me to join his orchestra in California. I hadn’t had the time to tour with him again, but I’d performed a few concerts with him and his orchestra, and I’d forgotten how good it felt to perform live on stage.

“Are you going to stay here?” I asked as I held the door open.

“Yeah, I want to practice the song again.” He nodded.

“Okay, buddy, I’ll–”

“Oh, Dad?” Ozzy slipped his headphones back over his ears. “You might want to go and find the twins…”

“Why…?” I frowned.

“Just do it.” He grinned before we went back to playing the drums.

My seven-year-old twins weren’t exactly angels. In fact, Benji often joked that my daughters were like the twins from The Shining, but that was only to be expected when it came to Ivy’s children. I often came home from trips to find out they’d broken the rules somehow, but it happened so often, Ivy no longer saw the need to instantly call me and tell me.

Ivy, I said through my mental connection. Are Ember and Ebony in the attic?

They were… my raven omega replied. I left them to complete their portraits. But they’re now in the gym with Lian. Apparently, they need to let out their anger.

They do! Blair replied. They both shot you in your wings with arrows!

They what? My jaw dropped open in shock. Fuck, Ivy, are you okay?

Of course, I’m okay, Ivy said like nothing had even happened. I was teaching them how to aim, and both hit their marks.

I couldn’t help but laugh. Ember and Ebony were taught how to handle weapons as soon as they’d turned five. It was the first time I’d ever heard they’d hurt someone, but we all healed so quickly now that getting shot with an arrow was almost like getting a paper cut.

The gym was downstairs, so before I went to check on my troublesome twins, I decided to check on the others on this floor.

I quietly snuck into Anthony’s room to find Nikita in the rocking chair with our whimpering son curled up in her lap. She gave me a smile as she saw me, and she stroked his back soothingly as he let out a few small sobs.

“Look who’s here, Anthony,” Nikita whispered.

Our son reluctantly lifted his head off her chest, and he gave me a sad smile as he clambered down to the floor.

“Daddy,” he whimpered as he ran toward me.

“Hey, bud.” I crouched down just in time to catch him in a hug. “I heard you were upset.”

“Mmhmm.” He nodded against my shoulder.

“Why were you crying?” I asked.

Nikita stood up from the chair, and she leaned down to give me a kiss on the cheek before she walked to the door.

“I’ve been needing to pee for ages,” she giggled.

“I’ve got him.” I smiled, then I turned my attention back to my son. “Are you going to tell me why you were crying?”

“Because…” he mumbled a few words I didn’t quite understand.

“Huh?” I asked. “What was that?”

“Elliot and Alfie were being mean to me,” he said with a hint of anger in his tone. “I wanted to play cars with them, but they didn’t want to play. They don’t like playing cars anymore.”

“But that’s because Elliot and Alfie are a bit older than you,” I replied. “But I’m sure if you went to talk to them now, and they saw you were upset, they’d want to play.”

“I don’t want to play anymore,” he grumbled.

I leaned back to look at my son. His flushed cheeks and tired eyes broke my heart, and it shattered into a million different pieces as a few tears trickled down his face.

“I’ve got a fun idea.” I smiled in the hopes he’d smile, too. “Do you want to come with me to see what the others are doing?”

“That doesn’t sound like fun.” He frowned.

“But you haven’t heard the fun part,” I continued. “Why don’t we guess who is in each room before we enter? And if you’re right you’ll get a point. Then the winner is whoever gets more points.”

“What do we win?” he asked skeptically.

“The prize is…” I frantically thought of an answer. “The winner gets to eat a cookie before dinner…”

“But Mommy doesn’t like me eating cookies before dinner!” he gasped.

“But she won’t know.” I grinned. “It can be our little secret.”

It took a little bit more persuasion, but Anthony finally decided to join me in the game I’d suddenly invented.

“I have another part of the game,” he said as he held my hand and walked out of the room.

“What’s that?” I asked.

“You have to carry me!” he laughed. “All around the house!”

“Carry you?” I gasped in fake shock. “But you’re such a big boy now.”

“But you’re The Alpha!” Anthony replied. “Mommy said no one is as strong as you!”

“She’s got a point there,” I chuckled.

I dreaded the day my children stopped asking to be carried, so I happily lifted Anthony into my arms as we headed down the hallway and toward the kids’ study.

“Who do you think is in here?” I whispered.

From the Almond Joy scent in the room, I already knew Hazel was in there with our sons, Elliot and Alfie. I also assumed the reason they couldn’t play with Anthony was because they were focused on their studying, but I kept that information to myself.

“I know who’s in here!” Anthony threw his head back and laughed. “I was just in here, silly!”

“Okay, well, I think it’s…” I went with the first two who entered my mind. “Elodie and Cora.”

“No, it’s Elliot and Alfie!” Anthony replied.

Of course, Anthony was right, and he was so happy to win the first point that he didn’t even react badly when we walked into the room.

The study had been decked out with laptops, books, puzzles, and even chessboards. Even though all of my kids went to school, we still thought it was important for them to focus on their favorite subjects and interests outside of the classroom.

Nine-year-old Elliot and seven-year-old Alfie were both working away on two of the laptops. Hazel sat opposite them with a book in her hands, and she came over to greet us as the door swung open.

“Jesse.” She grinned as she leaned up to give me a kiss, and then she placed a kiss on Anthony’s cheek, too. “I missed you.”

“I missed you,” I replied before I wrapped my spare arm around her.

Hazel had moved to Oregon a few months before Elliot was born. She was still my co-head of the SDD, but she only had to make the trip to New York a few times a year. She had her own office downstairs where she worked remotely, and that suited us best.

Elliot and Alfie were my only half-shifter children. Elliot hadn’t shifted yet, but I sensed the shifter gene in his blood, so I imagined they’d both have the ability to shift into werewolves at some point. But I imagined it took a little bit longer for them because they hadn’t inherited the full gene.

I also sensed the shifter gene in Alfie, too, so I knew it would be the same for him, and he’d shift when the time was right.

“Anthony.” Hazel looked over at my son. “Maybe once Elliot and Alfie have finished their work they’ll be able to play cars with you?”

“No.” Anthony tucked his head into my shoulder. “I’m playing with Daddy now.”

“Okay, sweetheart.” Hazel smiled and stroked his flushed cheek. “In that case, I’ll leave you both to play.”

I gave Hazel another kiss, then we walked from the room and closed the door behind us.

Our next stop was in Elodie’s room, so we both won a point for guessing Elodie was in there.

My daughter was sitting on her bed with her bracelet-making kit in front of her. She skillfully threaded a piece of string through a blue bead, and she gave us a big smile before she selected a second bead from the kit. She looked more and more like Arielle every day with tan skin, dark hair, and slightly uptilted reddish-brown eyes.

At least she had several brothers and an enormous pack of protective betas and beta captains who’d help me keep all the boys away from her.

I couldn’t believe Elodie was going to be an alpha in the future, but I knew she was going to be incredible. Like her mother, Elodie was incredibly smart, she had the biggest heart out of everyone, and she loved getting stuck into various projects.

We had a quick conversation with Elodie, and she informed me Charlotte and our five-year-old daughter, Cora, had gone down to the coast. Isadora and her girlfriend, Marisa, were looking after Cora in the boat while Charlotte stretched out her flippers. So at least I knew my daughter was safe with Isadora beside her.

After that, we left Elodie to continue making her bracelets while Anthony and I went downstairs to the gym.

My kids took part in a gym class every day, and they were always led by either Lian, Azalea, or Charlotte.

Today it was a dance class with Lian. She taught Jett, Ebony, Ember, and our daughters, Yuxi and seven-year-old Lisha various dance moves. I could tell Yuxi and Lisha were going to be trained ballet dancers like their mother in the future. Jett, Ebony, and Ember weren’t into ballet, so they were having fun dancing to the upbeat music that played through the speakers.

“The twins did something naughty, Daddy,” Anthony whispered into my ear. “They hurt Ivy with sharp arrows.”

“I know,” I sighed as I caught the twins’ attention.

“Yes, Dad?” they asked in unison.

“Come here, please,” I said softly over the sound of the pulsing music.

Ember and Ebony were identical, even down to their movements. Ebony had a slightly wider smile, but that was the only way anyone was able to tell them apart.

The twins came to a stop, and they both cocked their heads to the side as they gave me sinister smiles.

“Did you apologize to your mom after hurting her?” I asked.

The twins looked at each other, then they cocked their heads to the opposite side.

“She was proud of us,” they said in sync.

“Mom wanted us to aim for her,” Ember added.

“So we did,” Ebony finished off the sentence.

“Okay, alright, but you have to be careful,” I told them. “You might hit one of your brothers or sisters, and they don’t heal as quickly as the adults do.”

“Can we hit an adult then?” Ember asked, and Ebony giggled.

“No, that’s not what I’m trying to say,” I sighed. “Just promise me you’ll be careful?”

“We promise, Daddy.” They smiled.

They loved their siblings, and they were always going to look out for them. They even looked out for Chloe and Zac who were adults now. So I knew the twins would be careful, and they wouldn’t hit anyone on purpose, but I still had to make them promise me.

I left Lian to her class, then I continued to wander around the house with Anthony. He somehow ended up winning the game with twelve points, so some cheating had gone on there, but even without the point system, I still would have given him a cookie.

Chloe and Zac came over to the house later that afternoon. Zac had just finished a full day of classes at Everleigh University where he was studying in the hopes of becoming a doctor.

Chloe graduated college last year with a degree in fashion and marketing, but now she was more interested in working as part of the patrol groups.

“How was Canada, Dad?” Chloe asked as Anthony clambered off my lap and ran to his sister.

“It was good,” I replied. “And how’s… What’s his name? Jonah?”

Chloe rolled her eyes, but I caught the smile she gave me.

“Jordan, Dad,” she said. “My boyfriend is named Jordan.”

I curled my lips at the thought of my daughter having a boyfriend, and it was even worse knowing I had another eighteen children who were all going to find partners in the future.

“I still don’t like him,” Zac added as he joined us in the living room.

“Oh, my god!” Chloe groaned while Anthony munched away on his cookie. “He’s a nice guy! Mom likes him.”

I shared a look with Zac, and we both laughed together. We actually really liked Jordan, but we liked to tease Chloe as much as we could.

“Dad’s being mean to me,” Chloe whispered in Anthony’s ear.

“He gave me a cookie!” the little boy cheered as he held up his baked treat.

“But he was still mean to me,” she said with a bit more force.

Anthony thought for a second while he chewed on his cookie. Then he shrugged his shoulders and jumped down to the floor.

“Hey!” Chloe called out. “You’re meant to be on my side!”

“But I want to talk to Zac,” Anthony replied.

Zac happily held his brother on his lap, and the two of them play-wrestled on the couch for the next few minutes.

“So, how did class go today, Dr. Rafe?” I smiled at Zac once the wrestling had ended because Anthony wanted to finish his cookie.

“Oh, it was fine,” Zac sighed. “Tiring, but fine.”

“Now you know how I feel,” I snorted.

“Yeah, old man,” Chloe teased.

“You won’t be saying that in nine years when you’re thirty-three,” I laughed. “Or maybe you will because I certainly feel old right now.”

“Urgh, don’t remind me,” she mumbled.

Alpha, Hailey called out silently. We have a visitor… Benji incoming in three… two… one–

My half-brother burst through the front door at exactly that moment.

“Where are you, bro?” Benji yelled throughout the house.

“Uncle Benji!” Anthony gasped and jumped off Zac’s lap.

I walked into the entryway to find Benji with Anthony and Lexie in his arms. His six-year-old daughter, Evie, had her arms wrapped around her father’s legs, but she quickly let go when she saw me.

“Uncle Jesse,” she said sweetly as she ran over to me.

Evie was Kiri’s double, with the same platinum hair and sweet soul. But she also loved to sit and play video games like Benji, and we hoped we were going to get her into DnD, along with a few of my own kids.

“Did you enjoy your vacation on the superyacht?” I asked.

“Mmhmm.” She nodded and batted her hair away with her hands. “I told Daddy I want one for Christmas, and he said maybe Santa will bring one for me.”

Please, don’t ask, Benji begged silently. Now I know how you felt when I was going on about superyachts all the time.

The only difference here is you were an adult who knew better, I laughed. But remember, if you buy Evie one, you’ll have to buy your second child one, too. How is Kiri feeling, by the way?

Luckily, Santa can’t fit superyachts on his sleigh, Benji chuckled. And Kiri’s good. She’s in her third trimester now, so it was about time we docked the yacht.

“Well, it’s good to see you.” I smiled.

“Likewise, bro.” He nodded.

It was strange not living with my brother anymore, but we still saw each other every day when Benji and his family weren’t on their yacht. I’d also promised to visit Andrea in her home whenever he was away. There were some days where she remembered my kids, but other days she acted like she’d never even met them before.

But in all honesty, I knew how she felt. With nineteen kids to keep track of I often called them the wrong names. However, our chaotic lives were what made this house a home.

There was always someone screaming, someone crying, and siblings arguing.

My omegas were constantly stressed, and the closer we got to Christmas, the more we threatened the kids with coal in their stockings.

But I loved every aspect of my crazy life.

And I wouldn’t have changed it for the world.

The End

Cast of Characters

Aaron Hart: Human FBI Agent. Short brown hair. Stubble. Broad build.

Abhi Kapudia: Human Head of Agency for the Indian Branch of the Asian Shifter Agency.

Abigail: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Ginger hair. Tan fur.

Adam: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Aiden’s beta. Brown hair. Brown eyes. Muscular build. Tan and yellow fur. Short temper. Deceased.

Adeline Rafe: Werewolf/avian hybrid (bald eagle) Monroe, Oregon. Daughter of Jesse and Azalea. Older sister of August Rafe. 6 years old.

Adofo Asare: Werecat alpha (cougar) Tamale, Ghana. Black buzzed hair. Neat beard. Broad build. Dark skin. Wore a white shell necklace to symbolize his rank. Deceased.

Aiden Jansen: Werecat alpha (mountain lion) Blair’s previous alpha. Tall. Blond hair in a man bun. Deceased.

Alejandro Morales: Human President of Venezuela. Short black hair. Bushy mustache. Tan skin. Broad shoulders. Rotund stomach. Tried to have all shifters killed in Venezuela.

Alex: Human Violinist in Jack Nolan’s orchestra.

Alfie: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon Flock. Messy black hair.

Alfie Rafe: Half-shifter werewolf Monroe, Oregon. Son of Jesse and Hazel Wise. Younger brother of Elliot Rafe. 7 years old.

Alice: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Massachusetts. Blonde hair. Previous beta of Sebastian Rush.

Allison Barnes: Werecat (mountain lion) Nikita’s younger sister. Long brown hair. Azure eyes.

Amber Jansen: Werecat omega (mountain lion) Married to Jonathan Jansen, mother to Aiden and Max Jansen. Dark brown hair. Dull green eyes. Deceased.

Amy: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Atlin, British Columbia pride. Brown hair. Blue eyes. Biggest Disney fan.

Anastasia: Werecat beta (lynx) Atlin, British Columbia pride. Long blonde hair. Brown eyes. Great singer.

Andrea Shaw: Werewolf. Mother of Benji Shaw. Ivan Rafe’s omega. Brown hair. Lives in a home after suffering a mental breakdown from the loss of Ivan. Doesn’t remember that she’s a shifter.

Angela: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Auburn hair. Light-brown eyes. Organized.

Angelique: Werewolf beta San Bernardino pack. Dark brown hair with blonde roots.

Annika Roswell: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Mainland. Petite. Strawberry-blonde hair. Enormous dark green eyes.

Anthony Rafe: Werewolf/werecat hybrid (mountain lion) Monroe, Oregon. Son of Jesse and Nikita. Younger brother of Cooper Rafe. 4 years old.

Archie Best: Avian beta (hummingbird) Shaggy brown hair. Brown eyes. Orange feathers. Red chest. Brown head. Previously known as Matthew Moss. Worked as a spy for Myles Beck. Deceased.

Arielle: Werecoyote omega Jesse’s omega. Mother of Elodie and Ophelia Rafe. Warm brown hair. Reddish-brown eyes. Russet brown fur, bottle brush tail. Chocolate-cinnamon scent. Rescued from Gray Mackenzie.

Arthur Mordaine: Avian Jesse’s shifter lawyer. Tall and rail-thin. Curved nose. Gold, circular glasses. Short brown hair. Black feathers.

Ashton: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon Flock. Black hair. Brown eyes. Tanned skin.

August Rafe: Werewolf/avian hybrid (bald eagle) Monroe, Oregon. Son of Jesse and Azalea. Younger brother of Adeline Rafe. 2 years old.

Austin Hayes: Werewolf beta captain San Bernardino pack. Long blond hair. Blue eyes. Thick, wiry beard. Broad build. Always wears a plaid shirt and cowboy boots.

Autumn: Werewolf beta San Bernardino pack. Golden hair.

Azalea: Avian omega (bald eagle) Jesse’s omega. Mother of Adeline and August Rafe. Blood-red hair. Blue-gray eyes. Coffee and caramel scent. Rescued from Reuben Dillard.

Azarov Petrovich: Russian wild cat beta captain Pale skin. Long black hair. Brown eyes. Gray-speckled fur. From the Kamchatka Peninsula. Does most of the talking for the wild cats.

Balabanov “Bala”: Russian wild cat beta Blond hair. Blue eyes.

Bas: Selkie beta captain (orca) Blond hair. Very formal. Previous leader of orca pod.

Beatrice: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Curly blonde hair. Sky-blue eyes. Nickname is Bee.

Benji Shaw: Werewolf beta captain Jesse’s half-brother and best friend. Father of Evie Shaw. Husband of Kiri Shaw. Dark blond hair. Hazel eyes. Gray fur. Viola student at Everleigh University.

Blair Avalon: Werecat omega (lynx) Jesse’s omega. Mother of Ozzy and Jett Rafe. Sister of Gemma Avalon. Dyed black hair. Honey-colored eyes. Vanilla and honey scent. Rescued from Aiden Jansen.

Bodhi: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Short black hair. Brown eyes. Tattoo of cat paw on right calf.

Bok: Russia wild cat beta Brown hair. Smallest member of the group.

Brady: Human SDD Intelligence Agent. Currently stationed in Canada.

Brenden: Werecoyote beta captain Mainland. Jet-black fur. Rangy build.

Brody Miller: Avian infant (golden eagle) Red hair. Ewan Miller’s son.

Bryce Lane: Human FBI Agent. Short blond hair. Chubby face. Broad build.

Caitlin Barrera: Werefox omega Jesse’s omega. Mother of Chloe, Zac, and Grace Rafe. Older sister of Laura Barrera. Light blonde hair. Blue-green eyes. Square rimmed glasses. Rose and lemon scent. Rescued from Myles Beck.

Caleb Moreno: Werecoyote beta Mainland. Copper-colored skin. Black curly hair. Reddish-brown eyes. Bronze-colored fur. Smoky markings on paw and snout.

Calvin Till: Human CSIS agent. Brown hair. Green eyes.

Cameron: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Tan and white fur. Youngest pack member. Best friends with Finn.

Carlo Abella: Werecoyote beta captain Previous alpha to Pennsylvania pack. Dark hair. Green eyes. Tanned skin. Heavy stubble and mustache. Speckled fur. White paws. Italian born. Submitted himself to Jesse. Used to work alongside Myles Beck.

Caroline: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Straight blonde-brown hair. Gray eyes.

Cassie: Human Blonde hair. Gray eyes. Small and mouse-like. Delicate features. Wife of Kyle.

Cayden: Werecoyote beta Californian pack. Blondish-brown hair. Mechanic.

Cesar Ortiz: Werecat alpha (jaguar) Lima, Peru. Tan skin. Tattoos. Piercings. Brown hair tied up in a knot. Scar on right side of his face from hairline to chin. Hook-shaped scar under left eye. Spotted fur. Cyan eyes. Leader of the radicalized groups. Started the shifter riots in Lima. Deceased.

Charlie: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Curly blond hair. Blue eyes. Tan fur with a black mark under his chin.

Charlie Jansen: Werecat infant Islander. Dirty blond hair. Green eyes. Son of Aiden Jansen and Sarah. Five years old.

Charlotte Lloyd: Selkie omega (harbor seal) Jesse’s omega. Mother of Cora Rafe. Long, curly blonde hair. Blue eyes. Seal form has white spot on the back of her head. Crisp apple scent. Parents were an alpha and omega pairing of the pod and were killed by a pod of orcas several years ago.

Chelsea: Werecat beta (bobcat) Modoc County pride. Bright blonde hair. Brown eyes. Sean’s younger sister by two years.

Chloe Rafe: Werefox child New York. Child of Caitlin Barrera and Myles Beck. Older sister of Zac and Grace Rafe. Adopted daughter of Jesse Rafe. 24 years old. Blonde hair with pink, blue, and purple ends. Blue-green eyes. Wears glasses. Slightly distant with new people.

Christopher: Werecat beta (lynx) Mainland. Long dark hair. Blue eyes. Campus security.

Clarice Osborn: Werewolf omega Theo Finch’s omega. Blonde hair. Blue eyes. Previous alpha was Gabriel. Wanted shifter. Deceased.

Clay: Werecat beta (lynx) Modoc County pride. 17 years old. Youngest member of Jesse’s pack. Very energetic.

Colt Lewis: Werecat alpha (Lynx) Canada. Curly blond hair. Blue eyes. Bulky build. Gray-speckled fur. Previous head of the Canadian Shifter Agency. Deceased.

Connor Mackenzie: Werecoyote beta captain Previous alpha to Californian pack. Submitted himself to Jesse. Black hair. Brown eyes. Gray Mackenzie’s second cousin.

Cooper Ivan Rafe: Werewolf/werecat hybrid (mountain lion) Monroe, Oregon. Son of Jesse and Nikita. Older brother of Anthony Rafe. Brown hair. Can shift between each species. 10 years old.

Cora Rafe: Werewolf/selkie hybrid (harbor seal) Monroe, Oregon. Daughter of Jesse and Charlotte. 5 years old.

Coral: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Blonde hair. Blue eyes. Quiet but fierce. Sweet, angelic smile.

Corey Ryan: Werecat alpha (mountain lion) Previous alpha to Modoc County pride. Tanned fur. White paws. Black tips on his ears. Scars on his face. Deceased.

Cristiano Vieira: Human Brasília, Brazil. Shoulder-length brown hair. Agent for the new South American agency.

Curtis: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Ginger hair. Freckles on the bridge of his nose.

Daisy Cairns: Avian beta (raven) Yukon flock. Ginger hair. Light-brown eyes. Freckles on cheeks. Very anxious. Twin sister of Ivy Cairns.

Dallas: Avian beta (bald eagle) Mainland. Curly brown hair. Gray eyes. Calm and chill personality.

Damien: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Long brown hair with blond highlights.

Daniel: Werecat beta captain (mountain lion) Lives with East Oregon flock. African-American. Very strong. Wanted to be in the military.

Danso Mensah: Werecat alpha (cougar) Bimbilla, Ghana. Black braided haired. Small and scrawny. Gold tooth. Dark skin. Wore white shell necklace to symbolize his rank. Deceased.

Darcy: Avian beta captain (raven) Burntisland, Scotland.

Darla: Werewolf beta Mainland. Strawberry-blonde hair. Green-blue eyes. Quite small. Always hangs around with Lucie.

Darryl: Werewolf beta Idaho pack. Buzzed brown hair.

David Atkins: Werecoyote alpha Previous alpha to Lincoln County, Nevada pack. Gray-and-black fur. Red eyes. Deceased.

Dernov Vladimirovich: Human Head of Agency for Russia. Based in Moscow. Large and rotund. Thinning brown hair and bushy beard. Laughs at the smallest of things.

Dexter: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Messy black hair. Bright blue eyes. Tan and blond fur. One black ear. Childish attitude. One of the youngest members of the pack. Nickname is Dex.

Donald Robertson: Avian alpha (raven) Never seen in person. Burntisland raven alpha. Killed by Shen Shui.

Dr. Chase: Human Jesse’s professor at Everleigh University. Crow-like woman. Wrinkly face.

Drew: Werewolf beta Black fur. Killed in the attack on the coast. Previously from Tonopah, Nevada.

Dr. Stenton: Werecoyote Monroe town doctor. Black hair.

Dudin: Russian wild cat beta Curly brown hair. Green eyes. Tan skin.

Duncan: Werewolf beta Mainland. Ginger hair. Green eyes. Freckles across his nose.

Dylan York: Avian alpha (raven) Previous alpha to East Oregon flock. Never saw him in human form. Deceased.

Ebony Rafe: Werewolf/avian hybrid (raven) Monroe, Oregon. Daughter of Jesse and Ivy. Identical twin sister of Ember Rafe. 7 years old.

Eden: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Black-brown hair. Brown eyes. Birthmark on left side of neck. Twin sister of Ellis.

Eduardo: Human Brazil. Dark hair. Jesse’s Spanish translator. Works for Marcos Gomes.

Eleanor “Ellie” Miller: Avian omega (golden eagle) Ewan Miller’s wife/omega. Brown hair. Green eyes. Mother of Brody and Norah Miller.

Eli Chambers: Human CSIS agent. Brown eyes. Quite small and lanky.

Eliza: Werecat beta (lynx) Mainland. Sleek black hair. Pale eyes. Zane’s twin sister.

Elliot: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Curly blond hair. Greenish-brown eyes.

Elliot Rafe: Half-shifter werewolf Monroe, Oregon. Son of Jesse and Hazel Wise. Older brother of Alfie Rafe. 9 years old. Hasn’t shifted yet due to the half-shifter gene.

Ellis: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Black-brown hair. Gray-brown eyes. Loves skateboarding. Twin brother of Eden.

Elodie Rebecca Rafe: Werewolf/werecoyote hybrid Monroe, Oregon. Daughter of Jesse and Arielle. Older sister of Ophelia Rafe. Curly black hair. Blue eyes. Tan skin. Can shift between each species. First female alpha. 10 years old.

Eloise: Werecat beta (lynx) Modoc County pride. Reddish-blonde hair in ringlets. Green eyes.

Elsie: Werecat beta (lynx) Modoc County pride. Toffee-colored hair. Blue eyes.

Elton Nilsson: Species unknown Head of Agency for Sweden. Not seen in person.

Ember Rafe: Werewolf/avian hybrid (raven) Monroe, Oregon. Daughter of Jesse and Ivy. Identical twin sister of Ebony Rafe. 7 years old.

Ethan: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Black-brown hair.

Etush “Ettie”: Russian werewolf beta. White-blonde hair. Sparkling blue eyes. Used to be part of a traveling circus. Sixteen years old.

Eva Rafe: Werewolf beta captain Jesse’s aunt on his father’s side. Dark brown hair. Icy-blue eyes. Silvery coat that’s sleek and full.

Evandro Prado: Human Brasília, Brazil. Curly blond hair. Agent for the South American agency.

Evie Shaw: Werewolf/werecoyote hybrid Monroe, Oregon. Daughter of Benji and Kiri. Platinum-blonde hair. 6 years old.

Ewan Miller: Avian alpha (golden eagle) Head of UK European Shifter Department. Ginger hair. Green eyes. Freckles. Based in Scotland.

Ezra: Human SDD Intelligence Agent. Stationed in Canada.

Faith: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Copper-colored hair. Very sweet and quiet.

Farrah: Werewolf beta captain British Columbia. Burgundy hair. Pierced nose and eyebrow.

Felipe: Human Brazil. Dark hair. Jesse’s Spanish translator. Works for Marcos Gomes.

Felix Elliott: Species unknown Head of Agency for Western Australia. Not seen in person.

Finn: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Messy blond hair. Green eyes. Best friends with Cameron.

Florence: Human Waitress at Alice’s Restaurant. Bright ginger hair. Forest green eyes. Assisted Jesse with information on the were-hunters.

Foster: Werewolf beta captain Idaho pack. Black hair. Brown eyes. Tanned skin. Gray fur. Doesn’t talk much.

Franco: Werecat beta (bobcat) Modoc County pride. Brown hair. Orange-brown eyes.

Frankie: Wereshark beta (great white) West Chatham, Cape Cod. Purple eyes. Only seen in animal form. Niko’s beta.

Frederick: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Curly brown hair. Very quiet. Boyfriend of Lily.

Galdina: Russian wild cat beta captain Long blonde hair.

Gavyn: Avian beta (bald eagle) Mainland. Buzzed black hair. Green eyes. Broad build. Loves playing football. Bit of a jock.

Gemma Avalon: Werecat beta (lynx) Mainland. Brown hair. Hazel eyes. Sister of Blair Avalon. Campus security.

George: Avian beta (bald eagle) Mainland. Ginger hair. Green eyes.

Gia: Werecoyote beta captain Californian pack. Short red hair. Italian heritage. Wanted to be a chef.

Grace Rafe: Werewolf/werefox hybrid Monroe, Oregon. Daughter of Jesse and Caitlin. Younger sister of Chloe and Zac Rafe. Blonde hair. Blue eyes. 9 years old. Can shift between each species.

Grace: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Short brown hair. Green-brown eyes.

Gray Mackenzie: Werecoyote alpha Arielle’s previous alpha. Long, highlighted, curly hair. Blue eyes. Orange-brown fur with black-tipped hairs. Deceased.

Gregory: Werewolf beta Mainland. Buzzed brown hair. Gray eyes.

Guillaume Baudet: Werewolf alpha Head of Agency for the European Shifter Department. From France. Not seen in person.

Gus Dunn: Werefox beta captain Short blond hair. One green eye, one brown eye. Rotund figure. Red fur. Deceased.

Hailey Moore: Werewolf omega Jesse’s omega. Mother of Lexie Rafe. Brown-and-blonde streaked hair, often dyes some strands in different colors. Green eyes. Light-gray fur, white speckled chin and stomach. Ears are a darker shade of gray. Honeysuckle and lavender scent. Deceased brother was a were-hunter.

Han Ming: Weretiger beta Black hair. Brown eyes. Missing half of his left ear. From China. Previous member of Shen Shui’s pride.

Hannah Pierce: Human Jesse’s class partner at Everleigh University. Blonde hair. Dark brown eyes. Former cheerleader.

Hannah: Selkie beta (harbor seal) Fair hair. Blue eyes. 23 years old. Daughter of Sharon and Joey. Older sister of Francine. Charlotte’s “cousin.”

Harlow: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Mahogany hair. Crystal blue eyes.

Harrison: Werecat beta captain (mountain lion) Eugene, Oregon pride. Curly brown hair.

Harry: Werewolf beta Mainland. Short brown hair. Blue eyes. Muscular build. Dark gray fur. Like a big brother to Hailey.

Hazel Wise: Human Co-head of the Shifter Detection Department, alongside Jesse. Long mahogany hair. Almond-colored eyes. Heart-shaped face. Jesse’s girlfriend. Mother of Elliot and Alfie Rafe.

Hendrix: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Atlin, British Columbia pride. Curly blond hair. Very chill and relaxed.

Henry: Werewolf beta captain Idaho pack. Curly blond hair.

Henry Ray: Werecat Shifter doctor on Vancouver Island. Short, fluffy brown hair.

Holly: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Ginger hair. Green eyes. Orange-brown fur.

Hope: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Short golden hair. Brown eyes. Very shy.

Hudson Helman: Werecat alpha (mountain lion) Head of Agency for the Australian Shifter Agency. Based in Sydney, New South Wales. Not seen in person.

Hydra: Selkie beta (orca) Long black hair. Soft gray eyes. Scar on left cheek. Black smudge on eyespot.

Isadora Melo Dultra: Human Brasília, Brazil. Short brown hair shaved at one side. Heavily pierced ears. Multiple tattoos on her arms. Agent for the South American agency.

Ivy Cairns: Avian omega (raven) Jesse’s omega. Mother of Ebony and Ember Rafe. Twin sister of Daisy Cairns. Long black hair. Light-brown eyes. Cinnamon and pine scent. Can make her own weapons. Rescued from Zander Nevin.

Jack Nolan: Human Neat brown hair. Grayish-green eyes. Dark stubble. Previous student at Everleigh University. Musician who offered Jesse a part in his orchestra.

Jackson: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Short dark hair. Cyan eyes. Blond and tan fur.

Jake Woodruff: Human Jesse’s friend. Member of DnD group. Film Major at Everleigh University.

Jayden Carver: Werewolf alpha Previous alpha to San Bernardino pack. Looked to be in his late-twenties. Only saw him in hybrid form. Deceased.

Jesse Rafe: Werewolf alpha. Tan skin. Dark brown hair. Blue eyes. Black fur. Violin student at Everleigh University. Parents were Ivan and Miranda Rafe.

Jett Rafe: Werewolf/werecat hybrid (lynx) Monroe, Oregon. Son of Jesse and Blair. Younger brother of Ozzy Rafe. 5 years old.

Joel: Werecat beta captain (bobcat) Atlin, British Columbia pride. Blond hair. Blue eyes. Big fan of superheroes.

Joey: Selkie beta (harbor seal) Washington State. Fair hair. Husband of Sharon. Father of Hannah and Francine. Charlotte calls him “Uncle Joey.”

Jonah: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Bleached blond hair. Brown eyes.

Jonathan Jansen: Werecat alpha (mountain lion) Gray-blond hair. Blue eyes. Married to Amber Jansen, father of Max and Aiden Jansen. Deceased.

Jude: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Neat and tidy. Good friends with Kora.

Julia: Human Violinist in Jack Nolan’s orchestra.

Julien: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Dark blond hair. Green eyes.

Justin Taylor: Human Shifter Detection Department agent. Based in Chicago, Illinois.

Kahn: Werecoyote beta Mainland. Black hair with silver strands.

Karina Barnes: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Mother of Nikita and Allison. Widow of Anthony Barnes. Brown hair. Teal eyes.

Kasia: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Red hair. Green eyes. Motherly. Wife of Spencer.

Kassidy: Werewolf beta Mainland. Curly black hair. Brown and gray fur.

Kiara: Werecoyote beta captain Californian pack. Mahogany hair.

Kinley Price: Human Manhattan. Shifter Detection Department agent. Blonde hair. Dark blue eyes. Brown glasses. Assisted Hazel Wise and Rachel MacMillan getting information on Myles Beck.

Kiri Shaw: Werecoyote beta Mainland. Mother of Evie Shaw. Wife of Benji Shaw. Platinum-blonde hair. Reddish-brown eyes. Ash-colored fur. Map enthusiast.

Kofi Tetteh: Werewolf alpha. Tamale, Ghana. Black buzzed hair. Messy goatee. Missing a front tooth. Broad shoulders. Dark skin. Wore a white shell necklace to symbolize his rank. Deceased.

Kora: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Blonde hair with silver highlights. Gray eyes. Neat. Good friends with Jude.

Kristina: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Mainland. Black hair. Pale green eyes. Campus security.

Kuluc: Werecat beta captain (cougar) Tamale, Ghana. Only seen in animal form. Originally part of Adofo Asare’s pride.

Kyle: Human Pianist in Jack Nolan’s orchestra. Curly brown hair. Clothes are normally creased. Husband of Cassie.

Kyson: Werewolf beta British Columbia. Long black hair. Tanned skin. Tribal tattoos. Brown-and-white fur. Didn’t appreciate Jesse’s arrival.

Lachlan Grant: Avian beta captain (raven) Long brown hair. Blue eyes. Fire tattoo on shoulder and neck. Stretched ear lobes. Burntisland, Scotland.

Laura Barrera: Werefox beta New York. Brown-black hair. Blue eyes. Younger sister of Caitlin Barrera. Wanted to be a paramedic.

Laza: Russian wild cat alpha. Previous alpha to the Kamchatka wild cat pride. Never seen in person. Killed by Shen Shui.

Leo Williams: Werecoyote beta Mainland. Hawk-like nose. Sand-colored hair. Hazel eyes.

Leona: Werewolf beta Idaho pack. Ash-colored hair.

Levi: Werecat beta (lynx) Atlin, British Columbia pride. Black hair. Prankster.

Lexie Rafe: Werewolf Monroe, Oregon. Daughter of Jesse and Hailey. 4 years old.

Lian Qing: Weretiger omega Jesse’s omega. Mother of Yuxi and Lisha Rafe. Long, black-and-purple hair. Brown eyes. Orange and peony scent. Trained to be a ballet dancer. Fluent in multiple languages. Born and raised in China. Rescued from Shen Shui.

Lily: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Blonde hair. Bright green eyes. Girlfriend of Frederick. Worst vegetarian ever.

Lisha Rafe: Werewolf/weretiger hybrid Monroe, Oregon. Daughter of Jesse and Lian. Younger sister of Yuxi Rafe. Half-Chinese.

Lorelei: Werecat beta (bobcat) Modoc County pride. Black-spotted fur. Very determined. Nickname is Lori.

Louise Newman: Werewolf beta Idaho pack. Blonde hair. Brown eyes. Gray speckled fur. Slight Southern accent.

Lu Lim: Werecat alpha (lynx) Head of Agency for the Asian Shifter Agency. Based in Beijing, China. Brown hair. Brown Eyes. Round face. Gray speckled fur. Exposed Jesse and shifters to the world. Deceased.

Luca Soldado: Species unknown Head of Agency for Spain. Not seen in person.

Luca: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Dark buzzed hair. Thick black eyebrows. Broad build.

Lucas: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Massachusetts. Previous beta of Sebastian Rush.

Lucie: Werewolf beta Mainland. Dyed black hair. Light-blue eyes. Always hangs around with Darla.

Luis: Werecat beta (lynx) Orinoco Rainforest, Venezuela. Shaggy black hair. Tan skin. Lives with a feral pride. Rarely ever shifts into human form. Previously Markel’s beta. Now part of Jesse’s pack.

Lukasz Bakula: Species unknown Head of Agency for Poland. Not seen in person.

Luke: Avian beta (bald eagle) Mainland. Blond hair. Blue-gray eyes.

Lyla Jansen: Werecat infant Islander. White-blonde hair. Brown eyes. Daughter of Aiden Jansen and Olivia. Three years old.

Maffeo Lo Rivera: Species unknown Head of Agency for Italy. Not seen in person.

Maisy: Avian beta (raven) Burntisland, Scotland.

Malabo: Werecat beta (cougar) Tamale, Ghana. Long black braided hair. Dark skin. Originally part of Adofo Asare’s pride.

Manina: Russian wild cat beta Curly black hair. Bites her nails when she’s nervous.

Marco: Werecoyote beta Mainland. Flaxen-haired. Stocky build.

Marcos Vidal Gomes: Human Acting Head of Agency for the new South American Agency. Black hair and a neatly trimmed beard. Brown eyes. Very smartly dressed. Stationed in Brasília, Brazil.

Maria: Werewolf omega Washington. Theo Finch’s previous omega. Older than Aunt Eva. Five teenage kids. Jesse gave the option to leave the pack if she wanted to.

Mariam Porter: Werecat beta captain (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Long, curly blonde hair. Sky blue eyes. Loves to read. Bit of a girly-girl.

Markel: Werecat alpha (lynx) Orinoco Rainforest, Venezuela. Only seen in his animal form. Has lived a feral life for 13 years.

Markov: Russian wild cat beta captain Short brown hair. Brown eyes. Hooked scar on chin. Doctor of the wild cat pride.

Markus: Werecat beta captain (mountain lion) Atlin, British Columbia pride. Black hair in dreadlocks. Brown eyes. Tan skin. Tall with very broad shoulders. Wanted to be a football player.

Marley: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Turquoise eyes. White tufts of fur on ears.

Maryin: Russian wild cat beta White-blond hair. Blue eyes. Very quiet. Only knows a small amount of English.

Masen: Werecat beta (lynx) Modoc County pride. Black-and-gray hair. Dark eyes.

Matilda: Wereshark beta (great white) West Chatham, Cape Cod. Purple eyes. Only seen in animal form. Niko’s beta.

Max Jansen: Werecat alpha (mountain lion) Golden hair. Emerald eyes. Broad build. Lived off parents’ wealth. Deceased.

Maxwell Byrne: Human Caught avians shifting on camera in Teslin, Yukon.

Mike: Werecat beta captain (mountain lion) Massachusetts. Curly blond hair. Previous beta captain of Sebastian Rush.

Molly: Werewolf beta San Bernardino pack. Dirty-blonde hair in ringlets. 19 years old.

Myles Beck: Werefox alpha Previous alpha of New York skulk. Dark blond hair. Blue eyes. Round face. Orange fur. Yellow-gold eye. White chin, and black-tipped ears. Head of the SDD. Territory spanned over all of New York and New Jersey. Deceased.

Nayeli: Werecoyote beta Californian pack. Long black hair. Tanned skin. Native American. Yurok Tribe.

Newt: Werecat beta (cougar) Max’s beta. Bald head. Scar on neck. Broken front tooth. Deceased.

Nikita Barnes: Werecat omega (mountain lion) Jesse’s omega. Mother of Cooper and Anthony Rafe. Light tan. Caramel-brown hair. Teal eyes. Golden fur. Citrus-sweet scent. Creative writing major at Everleigh University.

Niko: Wereshark alpha (great white) West Chatham, Cape Cod. Purple eyes. Only seen in animal form. No omegas, but has three children with a beta. Was created and shifted for the first time as a result of the “shifter boom.”

Nina: Werewolf beta Mainland. Black hair. Forest green eyes. Square-shaped glasses.

Noah: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Brown hair. Yellow-brown eyes.

Norah Miller: Avian infant (golden eagle) Brown hair. Ewan Miller’s daughter.

Olive: Werewolf beta Idaho pack. Wildly curly brown hair. Brown-and-gray fur. Very hyper and forgetful. 19 years old, but looks 15.

Oliver: Avian beta (bald eagle) Mainland. Short brown hair. Blue eyes.

Olivia: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Curly, light-red hair. Brown eyes. Mother of Lyla Jansen.

Ophelia Rafe: Werewolf/werecoyote hybrid Monroe, Oregon. Daughter of Jesse and Arielle. Younger sister of Elodie Rafe. 6 years old.

Oscar: Werecoyote beta captain Californian pack. Blond hair.

Oscar “Ozzy” Jesse Rafe: Werewolf/werecat hybrid (lynx) Monroe, Oregon. Son of Jesse and Blair. Older brother of Jett. Long brown hair. 10 years old. Can shift between each species.

Pablo Alvarez: Human Brasília, Brazil. Buzzed black hair. Advisor for the South American agency.

Parker Little: Human Jesse’s friend. Red hair. Freckles. Wire-framed glasses. Member of the DnD group.

Paul: Werewolf beta British Columbia. Brown hair. Brown Eyes. Gray fur. Didn’t appreciate Jesse’s arrival.

Paulo: Human Brasília, Brazil. Dark hair. Broad shoulders. Equivalent of a beta captain for Marcos Gomes.

Paige: Werewolf beta British Columbia. Short silver hair shaved at one side with blue stars. Ashy blonde fur. Very small. Goth. Didn’t appreciate Jesse’s arrival.

Paxton: Werecat beta (lynx) Modoc County pride. Ashy hair with a fringe. Hazel eyes. Gets worried quite easily.

Peter Daughtry: Werecoyote Mainland. Gray hair. Blue eyes. Retired park ranger.

Phillip: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Massachusetts. Buzzed hair. Previous beta of Sebastian Rush.

Phoebe: Werecat beta (lynx) Modoc County pride. Silver hair. Yellowish-brown eyes. Bit of a nerd.

Poppy Jansen: Werecat infant Islander. Black hair. Blue eyes. Always wears hair bows. Daughter of Aiden Jansen and Sophie. Four years old.

Posie: Werewolf beta Thirteen years old. Daughter of Sally. Killed in the attack on the coast. Previously from Tonopah, Nevada.

Professor Collins: Human Jesse’s music professor at Everleigh University. Short brown hair.

Quinn: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Short brown hair. Sea-blue eyes. Mother of Rebecca Jansen.

Rachel MacMillan: Human Connecticut. Shifter Detection Department agent. Dark blonde hair. Green eyes. Hazel Wise’s mentor.

Raina: Werewolf beta Mainland. Long, curly red hair. Her brother was her previous alpha.

Ramiro: Werewolf beta captain Washington. Previous beta captain for Theo Finch.

Randell Snyder: Werefox alpha Shoulder-length, greasy brown hair. Scar from right eye to cheek. Red fur. Deceased.

Rayko Pohl: Species unknown Head of Agency for Germany. Not seen in person.

Rebecca Jansen: Werecat infant Islander. Blonde hair. Blue eyes. Speaks with a lisp. Daughter of Aiden Jansen and Quinn. Four years old.

Reese: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Auburn hair. Brown eyes. Likes fishing.

Reuben Dillard: Avian alpha (bald eagle) Azalea’s previous alpha. Patch of feathers missing on his stomach. Violet eyes. Deceased.

Rhett: Werewolf beta Mainland. Curly black hair. Blue eyes. Gray fur.

Rhys: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Ginger hair. Blue eyes. Pale skin.

Riya: Werecoyote beta Californian pack. Long black hair. Tanned skin. Indian heritage. Loves to experiment with spices.

Robin: Werewolf beta Mainland. Long auburn-and-blonde hair. Gray eyes. Pretty nerdy.

Roman: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Sky-blue eyes. Short black hair. Neatfreak.

Romeo Bell: Werewolf alpha Previous alpha of Maine pack. Short brown hair. Gray eyes. Dark gray fur. Scar beneath his left eye. Worked alongside Myles Beck. Territory spanned over all of Maine and Vermont. Deceased.

Rory Bates: Wereshark beta (great white) West Chatham, Cape Cod. Shoulder-length brown hair. Gray eyes. Scar from right eye to left side of his chin. Creation of the “shifter boom.” Niko’s beta.

Runov: Werewolf beta captain Gray fur. Orange eyes. Russian shifter. Previous alpha killed by Shen Shui.

Russell Banks: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Canada. Bald head. Brown beard. Beer belly. Colt Lewis’ assistant. Deceased.

Ryland: Werecat beta (bobcat) Modoc County pride. White-blond hair.

Sabine: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Max’s beta. Blonde pixie cut. Petite build. Deceased.

Sage: Werewolf beta captain Idaho pack. Blonde hair.

Sally: Werewolf beta Mother of Posie. Blonde-gray hair. Previously from Tonopah, Nevada.

Sam: Selkie beta (harbor seal) Washington State. Graying beard. Green eyes with wrinkles. In his 50’s. Charlotte’s “Uncle Sam,” but he sees her like his daughter.

Sam: Werefox beta New York. Curly blond hair. Broad shoulders. Myles Beck’s previous beta.

Samantha: Human Violinist in Jack Nolan’s orchestra. Blonde hair.

Samuel Norris: Werecat beta (lynx) Modoc County pride. Never saw him in his human form. ID was found in a car. Deceased.

Sarah: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Dark blonde hair. Green eyes. Mother of Charlie Jansen.

Scarlett: Avian beta (bald eagle) Mainland. Strawberry-blonde hair. Crystal-blue eyes. Small and petite.

Scott Williamson: Werecat alpha (lynx) Previous alpha of Eugene, Oregon pride. Gray speckled fur. One eye scarred shut. Black-tipped ears. Deceased.

Sean: Werecat beta (bobcat) Modoc County pride. Dirty-blond hair. Older brother of Chelsea by two years.

Sebastian Rush: Werecat alpha (mountain lion) Previous alpha of Connecticut pride. Blond hair. Blue eyes. Tattoo of a lion on right hand. Tip of one ear missing. Worked alongside Myles Beck. Territory spanned over all of Connecticut, Massachusetts, Rhode Island, and New Hampshire. Deceased.

Serena: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Mainland. Golden hair. Beauty mark on right cheek. Campus security.

Seth: Werewolf beta Mainland. Buzzed blond hair. Brown and gray fur.

Shalyapina “Shal”: Russian wild cat beta Brown hair. Birthmark on her neck.

Sharon: Selkie beta (harbor seal) Washington State. Blue eyes. Wife of Joey. Mother of Hannah and Francine. Charlotte calls her “Auntie Sharon.”

Shen Shui: Weretiger alpha Siberian tiger from China. Never seen in human form. Jade-colored eyes surrounded by scars. Worked as a puppet for the Asian agency. Deceased.

Shi Mu: Weretiger beta ESD agent. Brown hair. Brown eyes. Dresses in smart suits. From China but lives in Madrid. Lives alone, and isn’t part of a pride.

Sidney May: Werecat beta captain (mountain lion) Modoc County pride. Cropped brown hair. Dusty-gray eyes. Bit of a tomboy. Severe nut allergy.

Simon: Avian beta (raven) Burntisland, Scotland.

Siyanko: Russian wild cat Brown-blonde hair. Tall and slim. Fastest wild cat in the group.

Skye: Werecat beta (lynx) Atlin, British Columbia pride. Brown hair. Allergic to everything.

Sloan: Werewolf beta Idaho pack. Long ginger hair. Green eyes.

Sobakova “Soba”: Russian wild cat beta Short blonde hair.

Sophie: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Black hair. Brown eyes. Mother of Poppy Jansen.

Spencer: Werecat beta captain (mountain lion) Islander. Ginger hair. Wanted to be a football player. Husband of Kasia.

Steph: Werecat beta (lynx) Islander. Long blonde hair. Organized and playful.

Steven: Human Violinist in Jack Nolan’s orchestra.

Sven: Werefox beta captain New York skulk. Brown-black hair. Broad shoulders.

Tegan: Werecat beta (bobcat) Modoc County pride. Red-brown hair. Gray-blue eyes. Very petite.

Teng Tao: Werecat beta (lynx) Beijing, China. 18 years old. Great with technology. Goes by Tao, but his closest friends call him Tay-Tay.

Tess: Werewolf beta. Idaho pack.

Thalia: Werecoyote beta Mainland. Tawny hair. Blue, doll-like eyes. Tawny fur with a fluffy tail.

Theo Finch: Werewolf alpha Black fur with patches missing and covered in scars. White triangle on chin. Murdered Jesse’s parents. Deceased.

Thomas: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Mainland. Sandy hair. Blocky glasses. Wants to be an engineer.

Tiana: Avian beta (bald eagle) Mainland. Curly black hair. Brown eyes. Diagnosed with OCD.

Tilly: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Red hair with pink highlights. Silver eyes. Zodiac signs tattooed on her knuckles.

Todd: Werecoyote beta Monroe resident. Gray hair. Rotund build. Normally seen sitting in the diner.

Tom: Werefox beta captain New York skulk. Dark blond hair. Broad shoulders.

Tom: Werewolf alpha Short brown hair. Brown eyes. Brought his pack to Jesse for safety. Previously from Tonopah, Nevada.

Travis Kelly: Human Jesse’s friend. Member of DnD group. Mexican-Irish nationality.

Troy Watson: Werewolf alpha Previous alpha of Idaho pack. Black fur. White paws. Deceased.

Valya: Russian wild cat omega Laza’s omega. Never seen in person. Killed by Shen Shui.

Vera Couto: Human Brasília, Brazil. White-blonde hair. Blue eyes. Jesse’s advisor for a new South American agency.

Vincente: Human Brasília, Brazil. Dark blond hair. Broad shoulders. Equivalent of a beta captain for Marcos Gomes.

Vinko Leskovar: Werecat alpha Head of Agency for Croatia. Not seen in person.

Wesley: Werewolf beta captain Mainland. Brown hair.

William Hendry: Human Director of the FBI. Short gray hair. Blue eyes.

Willow: Werewolf beta captain Alberta. Brown hair. Previous beta captain for Theo Finch.

Wren: Werecat beta (mountain lion) Islander. Always wears sunglasses.

Wyatt Arbour: Werecoyote alpha Head of the Canadian Shifter Agency. Curly brown hair. Gray eyes. Stubble. Owns nearly all of Alberta.

Yasmin: Human Manhattan. Administrative assistant for Jesse and Hazel Wise. Black hair. Brown eyes. Tanned skin. Very small. Very excitable.

Yuxi Rafe: Werewolf/weretiger hybrid Monroe, Oregon. Daughter of Jesse and Lian. Older sister of Lisha Rafe. 8 years old.

Zac Rafe: Werefox beta. Monroe, Oregon. Child of Caitlin Barrera and Myles Beck. Younger brother of Chloe and Grace Rafe. Adopted son of Jesse Rafe. 21 years old. Blond hair. Blue-green eyes. Studying to become a doctor.

Zane: Werecat beta (lynx) Mainland. Black hair. Pale eyes. Eliza’s twin brother. Campus security.

Zander Nevin: Avian alpha (raven) Ivy’s previous alpha. Blond hair. Muscular. Missing several feathers. Deceased.

Zara: Avian beta (raven) East Oregon flock. Sandy-brown hair. Brown eyes. Square-shaped face.

Zhang Li: Weretiger beta Black hair. Tall and muscular. Very protective over Lian Qing. From China. Previous beta of Shen Shui.

Zimin: Russian wild cat beta Black hair. Heavy stubble.

End Notes

Thank you for reading The Alpha 18! That’s the last book in the series. I hoped you loved it! Leave me a review right here, and don’t forget to tell all your friends to read this series!

Don’t forget about my Patreon! You’ll get advanced audio chapters (for your ears) or written chapters (for your eyes), and nude/sexy versions of my covers (for your… uhhh… well…) I also have an audiobook subscription so you can get 3-4 of my books every month at a discount along with all the other stuff. Check it out here! Or search for my name on Patreon.com.

Amazon doesn’t update readers when an author comes out with a new book unless you follow that author on the store. Make sure you click this link and then click on the follow button. Then Amazon will update you a few weeks after my next book comes out.

If you want to get notified of my books the day that they come out, make sure you follow my Facebook author page and join my Facebook fan group. If you don’t follow me on Amazon or join my Facebook page, you’ll never get alerted that the next book is out.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2024 by Eric Vall

….

Patreon

Don’t forget about my Patreon! You’ll get advanced audio chapters (for your ears) or written chapters (for your eyes), and nude/sexy versions of my covers (for your… uhhh… well…) I also have an audiobook subscription so you can get 3-4 of my books every month at a discount along with all the other stuff. Check it out here! Or search for my name on Patreon.com.

Amazon doesn’t update readers when an author comes out with a new book unless you follow that author on the store. Make sure you click this link and then click on the follow button. Then Amazon will update you a few weeks after my next book comes out.

If you want to get notified of my books the day that they come out, make sure you follow my Facebook author page and join my Facebook fan group. If you don’t follow me on Amazon or join my Facebook page, you’ll never get alerted that the next book is out.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2024 by Eric Vall

Other Sites

If you are looking to find more harem books like mine, check out the Haremlit Facebook group here.

Table of Contents

- Title
- Cast of Characters
- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- Chapter 3
- Chapter 4
- Chapter 5
- Chapter 6
- Chapter 7
- Chapter 8
- Chapter 9
- Chapter 10
- Chapter 11
- Chapter 12
- Chapter 13
- Chapter 14
- Chapter 15
- Chapter 16
- Chapter 17
- Epilogue
- Cast of Characters
- End Notes
- Patreon
- Other Sites